Ikara 122w4y

Ikara

Vol. 1

BY

Ritom Sarkar

ISBN 9789354384523 © Ritom Sarkar 2020 Published in India 2020 by Pencil

A brand of One Point Six Technologies Pvt. Ltd. 123, Building J2, Shram Seva Premises, Wadala Truck Terminal, Wadala (E) Mumbai 400037, Maharashtra, INDIA E [email protected] W www.thepencilapp.com

All rights reserved worldwide

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise), without the prior written permission of the Publisher. Any person who commits an unauthorized act in relation to this publication can be liable to criminal prosecution and civil claims for damages.

DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, events and incidents are the products of the author's imagination. The opinions expressed in this book do not seek to reflect the views of the Publisher.

Author biography

Ritom Sarkar is an unrenowned and undebutted writer. I am an Indian. I am a starter, so please just throw my book on reading that. I hope that we can get along together in this journey when you read my story. Any more information, please refer to the foreword of the story.

Contents

Welcome to Ikara

Loving aint easy. It comes with responsibilities

Lifes a hell or bliss

A regular day in Ikara

Everyone has a story

Coincidences Accidental or Intentional.

Revelation

Epilogue

Afterword

Epigraph

‘Why did you do that? Why did you push him? Answer me…’

‘This is my story. I began it here and I will end it here.’

Foreword

This is my first time writing a book. As you can guess, I am just an amateur. I am an ordinary high school science stream student, who is studying and aiming to clear an entrance exam. (please don’t throw the book by just reading that I am an ordinary high schooler) So, why did I start writing? To be frank, I love stories; of course, everybody loves stories, but I want to create stories. I want others to read them out. It will be a great pleasure to me if anybody just read my story. As for the writing skills in my story, you would probably find it bad. I can feel it myself that how much I lack in that sphere. But, I decided, that alone could not affect my dream. I know just how much writing skills matter as much as the story. So I improved my skills over the past few months. But, I apologize for that beforehand. I would like you to use your imagination a bit, then it will be pretty easy to understand the scenario. You will find many scenes that are much more dialogue-based and telling the inner thoughts of the characters. The dialogue part, I mean I really struggled a lot but since this is a multi-character story, I can’t remove them way too much. Almost all the lines were integral to the story leaving the humor out of it. Please bear with it a bit. I am right now halfway done through the story when I thought: I better write my foreword and a note of apology to my readers. Right now, I am thinking of how to end the story, but that is for my future self to decide. I think it is so silly of me to even mention that because of the time when you will be reading it, I would have already finished it. In some chapters, you might the story a bit confusing because I added many scenes happening at the same time and at a different place. Please lookout for that. There are some parts where it is mixed with first-person writing and thirdperson writing. It won’t confuse you. I segregated them very well to understand. Please, watch out for that too. I am writing wat too many ‘watch-outs’. I wanted to draw the characters. But I suck at drawing too. I have a friend who draws very well. I asked him to help me out. But he said he can’t draw imaginary figures. I told him that’s okay because I was in no position to push

him after all. So you can imagine the figures yourself too. I have given a basic look of the character; the way I imagine them though. There is nothing much more for me to say. I am just an ordinary author, sorry that will be too much self-credit to myself, I am just a simple writer and you are the reader of my story. I can just say these three words:

Enjoy the Story…

~Ritom Sarkar Illustrations by Google and edited by Adobe Photoshop Special Thanks to Microsoft Word. Dedicated to the readers, my laptop, and my dream.

Preface

Ikara is full of interesting people. An undying man wanting to feel pain and love. A dutiful girl on her mission to complete two tasks. An illegal drug dealer but seek to avenge his mother in the process. A hotheaded jobless delinquent. A man having an exciting human fetish. A university gal who fights for justice. A boy who is about to start a new life here, gangs, mafia, yakuza, and many more. As these weirdos and more gets wrapped in the oddities of Ikara, their life won’t be the same ever again.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

ExploreIkara — Good morning everyone, we are live again. Today we are going to something special for you guys. We will be touring the city and asking the people about their opinions of this city. Right now, we are near the T.V. tower. Today is Sunday, yet people are swarming the streets. So let’s go ask some stupid questions. “Sir, what do you think of Ikara?” “I will . I am hunting a job now.” “Well, then good luck.” Guys our first question was doomed by some man wearing a waiter dress. So, onto our next person. “Young man, what does it feels like to be in Ikara?” “Filthy or something worse than that.”

“Well, why is that so?” “that’s because it is filled with filthy people.” “Sir, do you like Ikara?” “Huh? Who the hell asks a question like that these days? I love Ikara more than my own wife. If Ikara had been a girl, I’d marry her at all cost of my life.” “Young lady, is Ikara a place worth living for someone?” “Yes, it is if you are a member of some mafia gang or a serial killer who wants to hide somewhere, Ikara’s the place for ya.” “Sir, what do you think about the food business in Ikara?” “It’s the best I think. Is this live?” “Yes, it is.” “ Namaste everyone , if you are hungry, come eat some Chaat in the one and only best shop in Ikara, Indian Chaat House.” “Um, I will make sure that your ment will reach them.” “Gramps, what is Ikara like?” “It is just like a city. I have been seeing Ikara changing its color since my childhood, but the only thing that never changed about this city is that Ikara changes people; with the rise and fall of buildings at all times. Sometimes for the good, while sometimes for the worst. I never regretted growing up in here though.” Well, guys, the last opinion gave by our gramps is what summaries the whole point of all opinions. Thank you for your . See ya later…

+++++++++++++++++++

This is a love story. No, it is a story about hatred. No, this is a story about a boy who came from his village to live in a city. It is his story. No, it is about a boy seeking for something extraordinary. No, it is a tale of an avenger. No, it is a story about Ikara. This is a story about stories.

Introduction

“Hey, miss you are quite the beauty tonight,” I said to the lady who was standing by the bar and was having a drink. My first impression was that she was gorgeous. There was an adult air to her—she seemed to be a perfect example of a lovely young lady Her looks would attract any man nearby to her. But nobody was around her. She must have rejected them out straight. “Well, aren’t you a gentleman, mister? Of course, I know myself that I am the beautiful lady of tonight here, no I must be the most beautiful in this area, no, the most beautiful in this city,” the lady said. She was drunk. The champagne must have hit her head already. No amount of good looks can make a crazy chick like her palatable. It might have been different for you if you were there with her but hold with me for a bit. You will soon realize it. “It is not wrong to say that you must be the most beautiful lady in this country or rather in this entire world,” I said as I was trying to get familiar with her. If I work it out correctly, I might just get successful in hitting her tonight. “You are making me blush. But it is rare to see men around my age here. What’s your name?” she asked and took a sip from the glass. “Name’s Lance. It is a pleasure to see that I have also found someone around my age too. If I may have the permission of this great figure to know her name?” I asked. I knew she was around my age from the get-go and that she was hanging out there most of the time. Indeed, I know her too well. “You are being too formal. Just talk as if we are friends. Name’s Jessica. Here, have a drink with me.” She offered me a drink. I have to discard her offer for sure. I dislike alcohol. It makes me lose my composure. “Sorry, but I have to reject your offer. Forgive me for such a rude refusal but I have to drive back home and I am already at my limit for tonight.” I lied. “I can understand that, but in exchange, you have to dance with me.” She dragged me to the center of the club.

I wasn’t a great dancer, but I could dance some simple steps. So, I agreed with her. We held our hands together and danced to pop classic music playing in the background. About seven or eight pairs were dancing with us too. I was really jealous to see them every single day. …………… “Whoa, you dance pretty well. Are you a dancer by profession or perhaps you dance with all the girls here every night?” she said as we came out of the bar holding our hands together. Well, her comment wasn’t that false. I do sometimes dance with some girls there. “I am not a pro and I don’t dance with every girl here. It’s my first time dancing with a woman. I just know some basic steps. I am a normal part-timer.” I lied again. “Then, you can have an assured job in my family. Bring your ear close (she then whispers) My father is the boss of the mafia gang which has been quite active these days. I can just ask him out for you. You must have heard of him, right? I already have some men serving me in my house; they are just so useless, but you are special. (end her whispering) so what do you think?” I was absolutely correct. I was so happy to hear those words. Well, do you want her as your girlfriend now, knowing that too? Some of you would still want her, I can understand though, how we, men are. Even the masochists would want her more. “I am happy to hear that. But can it wait for till tomorrow?” I asked. “Sure. But since the night is young, wanna come to my house? I will serve you well tonight since you are so nice,” she asked with an erotic smile on her face and I got the opportunity I have been waiting for. What a child she is! “I am interested. I mean can’t refuse a lady’s invitation after all, but it seems you are tired. You have been yawning for a while. Wanna have a stimulator?” I asked. Let me show you how stupid can someone be. She would definitely agree. I was sure of it. “I must have a drink too much. Give me what you have.” “Here, taste this thing. It will wake you up,” I said and offered her a transparent pouch.

“What’s this white stuff? It looks like salt. Well, that doesn’t matter if it will wake me up,” she said and took a pinch of it and swallowed it. She, of course, felt dizzy and lost her senses halfway on her way home. That’s what the rich people are all about these days. They are ignorant of their surroundings too much. I carried her home and kept the pouch with her and left a note there with a number and a message written: “If you want more, here.” It was damn easy to hit her. Such an innocent girl, unaware of where she is exactly living. Now I better remove the wig and the color s. It is really itching to wear a wig and put on s for me. But we got another customer. Pain is gain after all or more like itching is profit. I should text them too. This is a tale of revenge. * * * * * * “Please, do not send me to prison. I have a wife and a daughter at home,” the man, who was crawling and begging for forgiveness, said to me. “Who’s sending whom to where? And aren’t you a bit dramatic?” I said. “I will return back the money I stole from that gramps. So please forgive me.” He said and there were tears flowing out of his eyes. As if that will fool me. “You are a great liar; I will credit you for that. The fuck, are you talking about, huh? You raped a small child yesterday and killed her; not that I am in a position to say that but now you are showering your fucking dirty tears all over your face…and yeah, having a wife and a daughter? Bastard, you don’t even have a family,” I scowled at him in a very loud tone. I snapped in the heat of the moment. He was lying openly to me even after I injured him. “Then what the hell are you waiting for? Take me to the prison,” the man said. His attitude altered the moment I told him that I knew about him. Are personalities really that easy to shift? “Don’t get the wrong idea. I am not here to be just a postman and package you to the police station. I am here to kill you.” He looked confused to hear that.

“Kill me?? Why???” he asked me, for which of course I have obvious reasons. “Killing you doesn’t benefit me. But it will benefit the society for the least since you will eventually be released whether it is five or thirty-year from now. There’s no absolute guarantee that you won’t do it again.” “…” “As for the primary reason, the police are a club of douchebags. I delivered so many scums like you there without killing them, but the police won’t even give a single credit to me. I even imprinted my pen name in their forehead and wrote in their chest with my knife that ‘I did it’, but still the credit goes to them. So I am here to make a deal. Give me all of your money and I will spare you. How’s that sound; must be the biggest plot change in your life I guess.” He was listening to me just like an obedient puppy but he was a great fool… “I really like your offer but I can’t afford to buy it, so pal you have to die,” he said as he stood up and pierced his knife at my chest and twisted the knife about twice; it wasn’t a pocket knife, rather a fruit cutting knife. He must have thought of my story as being a child’s fable. Such ignorant adults! “You are amusing but you have to die. Talking so big and hero stuff, those shit are all nonsense,” he said to me. Is he really an idiot making fun of superheroes? “Ahh…… argh…..ahhh….. ugh…..glaahh…” my voice seemed perfect. “Why does it seem you are acting?” How dare he doubted my voice acting. “You really are a fool.” I whispered those words to him. He was shocked. He fell to the ground again in fear. The knife was still inside me. I pulled it out swiftly and dropped it beside me. “How are you alive? I heard the sound of my knife twisting your heart,” he asked. He was trembling. His feet looked cold. I liked how he changed his voice and attitude in a moment. People personalities are really ever-changing or is this what that quote meant: ‘People show their true nature when someone comes knocking on their death door’? Well, who cares about that shit? “Goddamn it. You discolored my shirt; I just got it from a loved one. But still, I am willing to let you go. So give all your money to me,” I said.

“I will give you all my bank details, my wallet, everything else, just let me go,” he said and handed me his wallet. He didn’t question me anything else. He knows when to surrender; he had some brain in him too. I sat beside him on the ground and he gave me all the details. He and I both didn’t have any pen or pencil, so he had to write the details with my blood, which he was feeling uncomfortable to do. “Thanks, man. Now let’s get to the main business,” I said as I stood up and picked the knife up. “What are you doing? This wasn’t the deal,” he asked, which was obvious for him to ask me. “You just said you will give me everything. I want your life. Think of it as a payback for your lies, discoloring my t-shirt, and for talking bad about hero stuff. I like superheroes you know, no I love them. They are the fighters of justice after all.” “No, please, don’t…..aaaaaaahhhhhhh....” “Oh my, it is so fun to see you in pain, I don’t basically need to feel the pain of others now, but it is still enjoyable to do so and don’t scream too much. You will wake up the neighborhood.” It was very amazing to kill a bad person after so long. “Wait, are you dead already? It was just starting to get fun. Well, I have to get home soon, so bye. It was a great time slicing you up” I was about to leave but turned around and said to the bloody corpse, “I would have killed you anyway. It was not for your lies or about discoloration of my shirt or your nonsense about hero stuff but because you killed a small child without knowing her pain.” Man, it is hard to earn money these days. I have to go through all the way to know about my victim and there is again the cost of purchasing a shirt every single time. I have to stop working with bad people to gather information or it will rather turn me evil soon. I hate evil. Murder is an evil idea and even knowing that he went ahead and murdered that small child. I feel pity for him for being such a stupid. He deserved to die. I should run fast, thinking such thoughts will just slow and wear me down. ………………

“I am home,” I shouted to let the person inside know that I am here, as I opened the door of the apartment I was living in. “Welcome home, you are always so late.” Reshwa, my girlfriend, said as she jumped onto me and hugged me tightly. I fell down on the floor by her force. I really like being hugged by her every single time. “Sorry, I was having a talk with that man. But for now, move aside a bit, Reshwa, he stabbed me as everybody usually does, the blood shouldn’t get to you.” I was having such a good moment but the blood ruined it all. Well, that was nothing new after all for us. “I don’t care as long as it is your blood,” she said and was still hugging me. Ah, man I feel like I am in heaven. I wanted to hug her too but I have to take care of her too. “I can’t let my angel get blood on her face. Let’s get up and have dinner first, I am starving like a cat.” We both got up from the floor. I have to change my shirt too. “I made your favorite dish, fried rice with chicken wings fried with a hint of Chinese spices in it,” she said and was smiling. She’s so cute when she smiles. “Thank you Reshwa. It’s been a while since I had it.” I was so happy. She seemed happy to hear that too. I headed to the bathroom to change my clothes and wash the dirt while she headed to the kitchen. …………….. “I am stuffed. It was so good. After all the trouble to find that man and his family details, I got to have a nice dinner. Man, life is sure hard. But without you, it’d be a million times harder,” I said while I was washing the dishes and she was watching a T.V series. “I am glad you like the food though.” She switched off the T.V. and I had already washed the dishes by then. “It would have been useless to let his money stay in his . He even doesn’t have someone to give it to. Well, knowing that man, he would have rather died than to have his money part with someone,” I said, which of course was true. He

was real scum and evil at heart. “It doesn’t matter now. Rather, I don’t care about that. Everything is fine with me as long as we are together.” She hugged me tightly again but we were standing this time. I hugged her finally. “I love you, Reshwa. Let’s sleep now. We have our classes to attend tomorrow,” I said while hugging her. It was already past 12 O’clock. “Love you too, darling. Let’s go to bed.” This is the story of our love. * * * * * * “I will ask you again, ‘do you know where this person is?’ Reply to me in one word,” I asked him and showed him the picture once again. He was just crying there in the ground and praying to god to save him and blood was all over the place since I cut his toes through his shoes so that he can’t run away. I was already pissed off and here he was singing a lullaby to god. “I already told you everything I know. I heard about him from my seniors. They once showed me a pic of his. All I know is that he was some major figure in our gang. That’s all I know. Please let me live, ma’am. I don’t wanna die yet,” he said, still crying like a baby. I told him just to reply to me in one word but he just keeps on babbling the same thing. “So, I will take your answer as a yes. Depending on what you replied, I will murder you now.” I had an ax in my hand. It would be easy to cut him up. “Why?? I told you I don’t know anything about him. Please forgive me in the name of God. You have got the wrong person,” he ed his hands tightly and begged for forgiveness. Just by seeing him beg like that, you would realize how much faith he had in God. “You worked under him, right? That itself means you are a spawn of the devil itself. That devil murdered my parents. That requires divine punishment. The only forgiveness God can show is for me to kill you. Still, if he can’t forgive you, go ask him in heaven. I even doubt that he will let you enter heaven. So here I go,” I said and picked the ax high up. Its weight will help me slice him up

in two really nicely. Gravity is sure cooperative in many ways. “Hya-ha-ha-ha…you will die in the worst way poss—– What a talkative man he was. Even before he died he was talking nonsense and was laughing. I have to find that man, no matter what it takes. I won’t be satisfied until I kill him. It is his fault that I am killing people now. My mind is shattered in two already. He changed my life. I should go home now. My body requires rest to run for tomorrow. My reality is twisted, so is my story. This is a twisted story. * * * * * * *

Welcome to Ikara

Ikara. A lively and a small city. You might never find a city like this anywhere. This place is itself the grand masterpiece of humans. Wanna know how is it a masterpiece? I won’t tell you. Search the internet or go ask some old-dudes; they will tell you why this place is a masterpiece. If you are new to Ikara, let me give you the simplest overview of this city. There are four small-divisions or towns in Ikara. Forgeford in the north, Port Yarsmi in the south, West Velhav in the east, and Inan in the west, and Ikara itself has a place in this City. The heart of the city, where people gather every single day, is the place people here mainly refer to as Ikara. Well, you could say the four towns here are just limbs to the city. Well, there you have it, an overview of what Ikara is. Man, I love this city. What is this famous for? Nothing, not a single thing. But if you were to ask me, it is famous for its people. Not that they are part of some ancient clan lived ages ago. No, not that shit. People shape a city. But Ikara shapes its people as if the city is alive itself. Ikara have places for everyone, even a place for a loser like you. Who am I, the one who is giving a mere understanding of what Ikara is and judging you humans? You think about that question after all this goddamn time. Well… I am the protagonist of Ikara. +X+X+X+X+

Nightclub – Somewhere in Ikara – Sunday Man, what a drag. Dannis always disturbs me when I am having some fun. Well, I can’t argue with him after all. He should have informed me about the deadline earlier. I should make it quick. I wanna watch some series tonight at home. The man sighed, but then he imagined the happiness to go home early and have some fun. Such a pleasure that would be. He got to do his work quickly. He was having a drink in the club, while the surroundings consisted of some girls almost half naked and some fatty rich in black suits. It was just early night but the club here

seems to be open every time. “Sir, you don’t look much happy. Stress can kill people, you know,” a lady said, handing him another drink. “Here, relieve your stress.” She was an ordinary bartender, attending to her customers to relieve their stress. She was wearing a red shirt, long slim black tros, and high black heels. “Lana, thanks. Work is damn shit. Calling me anytime, anywhere.” The man sighed and was a bit pissed off. “Well, Nakaro sir, you got to earn money or you might end up in a club like this working with me.” She was smiling. “I guess that won’t be so bad.” Nakaro finally smiled and said, “See ya later.” And having finished the drink in one sip, bid farewell to her. So, whom should I take with me today? (sees his surrounding) Yeah, that lady looks fine. Nakaro went in the direction, the lady was . She seems to be depressed. That makes it even easier. “Um, why the long face, lady?” Nakaro asked while the lady was browsing something on her phone. She was quite a beautiful one. “Nothing, just an argument with my boyfriend,” she was sighing too in disappointment. Some people really after all come to a bar to relieve stress. “What’s the issue, can you share with me? I might be able to help you.” Nakaro said and pretended to be wearing a sad face on seeing her sad. They talked and talked for a long time, after all, people need someone to talk to when they sad or depressed. At the same time, Nakaro mixed something in the drink. The lady drank it without noticing it. +X+X+X+X+ Outside the club “Ma’am, you are quite drunk, I will carry you home,” Nakaro said, as the lady’s one hand was wrapped around his shoulders. She was half asleep.

Nakaro took her to a van parked nearby in an alley. Three other guys were leaning against the van and were talking. They seemed to be waiting for Nakaro. “Sir, have anyone followed you here?” one of the guys asked. “Idiot, we do it every so often. I am a cautious person, you know. Anyway, I have double-checked while coming here. Now, move your asses before the pills lose their action.” “Huuaaahh… Nakaro, where are we? … My home’s that direction,” the lady said but was still dizzy and was yawning too. “Sorry, ma’am, but this is as far as you go,” Nakaro said and before the lady could do anything, three other guys caught her, tied her up, and trapped her in the trunk. “I feel pity for your boyfriend. I hope you are not a virgin. Dying as a virgin is something every young person would regret the most before they die,” Nakaro said while they entered the van and started the engine. I think I should marry Lana and run away, this work is so tiresome. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile – Central Ikara Train Station “Whoa… This is awesome.” The boy mumbled in an excited voice. He was just outside the station. “I definitely made the right choice coming here, from my hometown. This feels way different to see Ikara on T.V. than to come here itself. It will take a long time for me to get along with it.” The boy, Eren Lang, has just arrived here in Ikara. The lights of the city blinded his eyes. He took a long breath but felt it to be a bit suffocating, after all, he was a country boy. It was Eren’s first-ever trip to Ikara in sixteen years of his life. He found his life in the countryside quite boring or rather not interesting. He would go to his school and come back home, watch T.V., do something over the Internet and just sleep. He wasn’t much of a player, so he would just watch his friends play all day during holidays. Even during excursions or trips, he would probably stay at his home. They would usually go sightseeing waterfalls and various shrines.

Eren was sick of this. There was itself a waterfall and a historical shrine in his hometown. He yearned to come and stay at Ikara from a young age. So he sent a letter to Carlton College containing a resume and some achievements he earned back in his school days. He got itted there soon enough. He was a bright teenager after all. Carlton College was not that much of a prestigious college in the city but was ranked above the average ranking of colleges in Ikara. Eren was excited to go to Ikara and stay by himself. But his parents were concerned about his safety. Going to a city and to stay by himself, was something his parents were against and they can’t leave their jobs in their town too and there was again the cost of staying in a city. Eren indeed has a relative house in Ikara, but the distance would be way too much from his college. He finally somehow convinced them and told them he would find some part-time job soon. He has a sister too. Eren walked out of the station and was stunned. His eyes were as if taking all the lights emitted by the city. His luggage, bed, his P.C, a small T.V. which was at his room back then, were already shipped here. He had just a backpack with him. He took out his smartphone, which was the first-ever phone his parents bought for him, and opened ‘Maps’. “So, I think I have to go that way. This app is way too efficient.” He didn’t have to use that when he was in his hometown. He started walking to his apartment but stumbled upon a man with blonde spiky hair. He apologized on instinct (that was how Eren was back in his town) but the man walked away, it seemed like he was in a hurry. Eren continued on his journey to his apartment with a smartphone in his hand and wearing an exciting smile on his face. +X+X+X+X+ Near Station He must be a newbie in Ikara. Damn, why does everybody like this city anyway? Well, I got my own business to handle , thought the man who had just stumbled by Eren a minute ago. He called someone and said, “Ready the package; I am on my way there,” and rushed away.

+X+X+X+X+

Top of Clock tower, Ikara “This smell, this aroma, this is no doubt Ikara. Just hearing the traffic, seeing the people walking so unknowingly about the fact I have arrived, this just… ah…, turns me on…” the man, dressed in a black jacket and black pant, was just talking by himself by standing near the edge, and was just getting excited at the sight of the city from there. The gush of the wind was quite heavy up there, making only his hair hover in the air. “It is not quite pleasant to see that there is no big celebration going around on my arrival in the city. Nothing to bother with that, humans are busy with their lives after all. I think it’s about time to turn things up here. Well, I will head to the office for now. She must have prepared some homecoming celebration for me.” He came down from the tower and headed to his office and was smiling. When he reached his office, that ‘she’ person was sleeping soundly. +X+X+X+X+

A department shop – West Velhav I guess, ramen will be sufficient for tonight, morning-rice, lunch better be outside tomorrow, and tomorrow night it should be — Maika was thinking of all the items she would purchase so that she won’t have to come there for the next three days. A convenient way of shopping in a while, indeed. ……………….. I should have brought some more money with me. I just got one day’s worth of food now. I have to go there again tomorrow. Now that I think about it, I have college tomorrow. I should pack things up before morning. Maika was planning her schedule when almost very sudden, a man with his clothes stained in blood crashed with her. He came from around the corner, Maika was about to take a turn.

“ah…” Maika fell to the ground. The man picked her up, but then wrapped his arm around her neck and pointed a gun to her temple. If only the timing had been a bit longer, Maika might have run away, but she couldn’t do it now. “If you take one more step closer, I will shoot this girl.” The man yelled at the darkness in front of them. Suddenly, from the shadow of the light post in front of them, a guy emerged with a mask having different stickers on it and a knife in his hand. The guy, no rather the mask was staring at them since they weren’t so sure whether his eyes were open or not. +X+X+X+X+ Ikara “Tsk…” This man has been clicking his tongue the whole day. “Again, have to find a new job soon. Why does my body have to react that way always? I have to learn to control my temper; this is bringing me the trouble these days," the man named Ryogo, dressed in a waiter dress and his hands in his pockets, was murmuring about as he walked down the streets of the city. “But something’s been quite weird recently. These assholes, every day run into me as if they have some sort of intentional-beat up plan-by me, or is someone sending them to me?" Ryogo was the only man of a kind in the entire city that no one has ever defeated him in a physical fight. But the fact was that he has a slender body and a very short temper, that nobody would expect him to be that powerful. He worked as a worker in a construction site, as a co-worker in a mall, he even opened his own shop (but people never came close to him; even if they did, they would run away in fear with just one look at his face) and seven or eight more other jobs and finally a waiter in a restaurant but got fired this evening because a customer poured hot tea over Ryogo’s head and Ryogo threw him out the restaurant, but it turned out that that man was a special guest of the owner. Ryogo was still walking and was thinking of jobs he could handle. But suddenly someone interrupted his peaceful thinking by stumbling upon him from the behind.

“Please help me. There’s a man in that alley. He’s chasing me. Please, you have to help,” the lady said as she pointed in the direction. She was wearing dull faded clothes and was panting. Ryogo turned around and was pissed off, for sure. “Who the hell is this man, that disturbed my thinking? I will kill him dead; deader than dead.” Only by the look of his face, the lady was terrified herself. “Lead me to him. Damn that shit, can’t even understand the importance of jobs and is chasing women.” They both went in the alley or rather a narrow space between two buildings and the place was sure dark. “So, where is he? That man?” Ryogo asked and was still searching his surrounding for him. The lady was behind. Suddenly he felt something inside him. It was as if a bug was itching him, but then he saw that his white shirt got colored red. He turned around and saw a knife pierced inside the side of his left abdomen… +X+X+X+X+ Near Maika’s apartment What? Why? What is this situation? Am I going to die here? I have done nothing bad. Then why? No, no, no way, I can't die yet. I have yet to find him before I die — Maika was so shocked that she couldn’t even apprehend the scenario she was in. She just wanted to live or rather precisely she didn’t want to die yet. “What happens to that girl is none of my fucking concerns,” the masked man said, his voice was quite husky but what he meant was clear to that man with the gun pointing at her. The man was surprised and let his guard down for a second. In that very split second, the masked man threw a knife straight with no-spin aimed right at the hand he was holding a gun but the sharp object sure touched Maika’s cheek a bit because blood was dripping. “aaahhhhh……hell…why” The man screamed in pain and was about to take the knife out but was afraid to do so, while the gun fell from his hand. Maika fell on her knees; as if she just saw her death flashed through her eyes and was thinking what would have happened if the knife had pierced her eye instead.

In her mind, she knew that this was the perfect chance to get away. So, with all her courage summoned from her gut, she stood up, her grocery packets in her hand and ran away right past the masked man, who was walking towards his prey. “Thanks for saving me,” she said, turning her head around while running. No matter what he said before, whether it was by intention or a coincidence, the fact remained that she was saved because of him. She believed that; so, the only favor she could return to him was by saying those words. “Don’t worry. Someday you might end up like him,” the masked said in an eerie voice, which was creepy from the start but now sounded even creepier than the last time he spoke. Maika ran away and she didn’t seem to hear his final words to her. She reached her home, didn’t eat anything, jumped right into the bed, covered herself with a blanket, took her phone out, and started typing something in it. It was some sort of digital diary for her. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile – West of Ikara Eren was surely happy about his decision for coming here, but in that place standing among the crowd of people, he somewhat regretted his decision a bit. Everywhere he would see, there were people. On seeing so many people and big screens fitted in the buildings, he stood for a second in the crowd and saw his mirror reflection in the black screen of his smartphone and chuckled at himself. Eren doubted if these people around him would ever gonna acknowledge or even notice his existence. He felt himself in an ocean of people where everybody was just busy with their own lives. It was the first time for him to witness that. In town, everyone, whether they know each other or not, at the very least they would just smile when they see someone. Smiling was a faraway thought in here, they wouldn’t even notice that he was there. But he was excited at the same time too because this experience of everyone ignoring him and not smiling was something unique. He has never experienced such a feeling of ignorance and after all, he came here to start a new life from zero in Ikara. Well, his misguided thought gave him a ray of hope.

“So where do you wanna head now, honey? Your place or mine or rather a nearby hotel?” a man said to a lady who was holding his arm as if it will disappear after a few moments. “Anywhere is fine as long as I am with you,” the lady said and they walked away. Eren happened to hear the conversation and he just thought: Man, I want a girlfriend too. Eren didn’t have much luck with girls back in his school days or rather he found them boring too since the girls would only chat with other girls. Ikara was a bit different though in that aspect. Couples have always flooded the streets. He sighed and started walking but again got crashed onto someone. That was bound to happen because there were not this many people in his hometown. He would just walk care freely back then. “I am sorry.” He again apologized without even looking upon whom he stumbled upon. “Young boy, are you new here? Never saw you around here before.” Eren looked up and saw a beautiful lady. He was a bit stunned to hear that because he didn’t expect anyone to say those words. “Hey, are you alive? Hey, Harry, check this boy out, why is he stunned? Do I like look Cinderella to him?” the lady asked Harry, who was talking to two other people behind her back. “I am sorry for being rude.” Eren bowed his head down. “I think he is some kind of villain coming from an isekai world (parallel world) and plans to destroy Earth,” Harry said and was excited. “Heh…?” Eren was surprised. “No, no, no… he is the demon king itself. That has to be it. After all, he was surprised to see humans like us. I, Erika, will exterminate him right away.” Erika added more to the excitement but Eren was now a bit less stunned to see some familiar idiots like him. “What’s all this fuss about?” a man said and had a cap on his head.

“Ryker, behold the arrival of the demon king. Don’t talk much or he will possess you,” Erika said pointing to Eren with her hands. Eren was still silent. “Ok, ok, enough with your fantasies, Erika. What’s your name, boy?” Ryker asked as he came towards Eren. There was one more guy, but he was asking Harry and Erika how they came to know about Eren’s existence. “Eren.” He just replied that. “I see, Eren; must be a newbie here. Where are you heading to?” Ryker asked. “Mr. Ryker, can you tell me how are you able to tell that I am new here?” Eren was again shocked to hear that twice that he was a newbie. “Hmm… Well, looking at you, it seemed like you are new here. I have noticed people’s looks when they arrive in this city for the first time. So, maybe I was able to tell for that reason. You are new in here, right?” Ryker didn’t doubt himself but just wanted to confirm that. “I am but you are amazing, Mr. Ryker. I am going to Inan, right now. My apartment is there.” Eren was amazed and happy to see that there were people who noticed other people’s existence too. “I see. Well, pleased to meet you Eren. We are just some friends hanging around here. That guy who is talking to Harry and Erika is Rocco. Anyways, Welcome to Ikara.” Ryker said to uplift Eren’s mood. Eren bid them goodbye and headed towards his destination. +X+X+X+X+ In an alleyway – Ikara Ryogo was confused and was thinking about what the lady was actually trying to do. Stabbing someone with a knife without some reason was not completely impossible; if it had been a crazy person but it was a planned attack after all she brought him to the alley. “Impossible…how are you still able to remain conscious after losing so much blood?” The lady looked scared.

Ryogo took the knife out gently and broke it into two with his bare hands, threw it away, and said, “Ma’am, I am not actually much into hitting women cause their boyfriends would come running after me wagging their tails and I hate to hurt them without any reason, but (start shouting) BE SURE ENOUGH TO LAND IN PRISON FOR A FEW YEARS.” The woman tried, at the least, she tried to run away from him, but Ryogo caught her. “Please, don’t send me to prison. I have a family to run.” She cried. “I am not going to send you to prison for a stupid attack like that. You were set up by someone right? Tell me who he was.” Ryogo sought an answer. He was sure that this lady was also set up by the same guy. The lady was surprised to hear that and after finally calming down, she said, “I don’t know who he was. But he offered me a large sum of money if I succeeded in killing you.” “And you wanted to kill a person just because of money?” Ryogo held back his temper. His voice was normal though. If it had been a guy or a thug telling that, that person would have found himself in the hospital by then. “Yes. In the world of poor people, if you happen to ask that question to someone they would say yes without hesitation. But I was not doing this for my ownself. I have a son. I want money so I can feed him properly or rather I don’t wanna become a failure in the name of ‘mother’.” The answer was way too direct to Ryogo. Ryogo wasn’t surprised to hear that. He took his wallet out, took some money and his cards out from it, and handed the wallet to the lady. “This isn’t a pity. But a job from me, I will give all that money if you promise to never take the wrong path in your life. Do it for your son, not for yourself. I don’t believe in promises but I think you might keep them. Bye.” Ryogo didn’t find a job himself, but he gave a job to someone. Ryogo was about to leave but the lady asked, “What about your wound?” “Don’t worry. It will close up after I put some spit in it,” Ryogo said and ran off in his path.

I was not worrying about your wound. I might get imprisonment if cops find out that I stabbed you. The lady went on her way too. +X+X+X+X+ In a parking lot – Inan “We got the supply for tonight, leader. Yeah, she will bring us quite a lot of money.” Nakaro was talking to Dannis over the phone and was outside the van at a distance away. His underlings were inside the van waiting for him. “I think this is the best gal we got recently,” one of them said. “Too bad for us, that we can’t deal with her ourselves,” the other guy said. “Hey, guys. Look in front of the van. Do you see someone standing there?” the third guy asked, pointing his finger at the front. “Nope, I see nothing. It is plain darkness. Do you have night vision goggles to see? Not that you can even afford it to buy, ha-ha-ha…” the two of them laughed. “Guys, I’m serious. Turn the lights on.” Before turning the lights on, they heard someone saying, “You guys are scums, or something much worse than that.” On turning the lights on, they saw a girl, wearing skinny jeans and a half sleeve T-shirt and had a backpack with her. “Huh…a girl? You two know her, an acquaintance of yours? (they all said no.) Well, that’s even better. Guys come out of the car. Show her who it is exactly she’s dealing with. Our work for tonight is already over, so we can keep this one to ourselves.” They all laughed. They came out of the van. One of them walked toward her and placed his one hand on her shoulder and said, “Hey lady, if you come with us without forcing you for tonight, we might not treat you tonight too harshly.” “…” No response was there from her.

“So what do you plan to do — the girl grabbed his hand and pulled him in “Hm?” and sent him flying a few meters far until his head was inside a car parked beside through the glass of a door, with half of his body hanging outside from the door. That surely knocked him out. “Bitch, wanna pick a fight with us?” another man charged in with a punch but instead got punched by her right in the face. Some of the teeth were flying in the air. “You guys talk way too much,” the girl said and walked toward the last guy left. “You said you wanna take me to someplace tonight, come let’s go alone.” She popped her fingers while coming to him. He was afraid from the time she sent his first mate flying and now seeing that some teeth flying a second ago and the invitation he just received with the sound of popping fingers, he lost his senses standing and fell down. “You all call yourselves men, huh? What idiots.” She said with a disturbed look on her face while she stepped on the guy’s face. That was indeed true. These guys use the name of the group they work under and threaten people. But they were brave, after all, who could even do jobs like this, they had the guts to do so. “Guys, it’s time to go… Huh? Where are you all?” Nakaro said as he came to the van and started searching for them. He only found the light inside the van was switched on. “Mister, are you finding three men?” the girl said as she casually proceeded to him. “Yeah, young lady. Do you happen to see where they are?” Nakaro asked, putting a childish face. The girl nodded yes and headed him to the place where she collected the three of them together. He found them unconscious and the moment he turned around to interrogate her, he was knocked unconscious too by a straight karate chop right at his neck. Before he lost his consciousness, the only thought that crossed his mind was: Sorry, Lana. I guess I can’t marry you. “I have been keeping track of you recently just to find out that you all are human traffickers... Scums who don't understand the meaning of life. Regret rest of your

life in prison." The girl was still pissed off, so kicked some more kicks at their faces and butts. She took the van key and opened the trunk and untied the lady and woke her up. The lady on waking up understood what happened. Tears were flooding her eyes, the lady hugged the girl and kept on crying and said, “I was so scared. I was so damn scared. I thought for sure I was dead. I was almost seeing my life flash through me before I lost my senses. Thank you. Thank you very much. I owe you a lot.” She kept on crying and her voice became more like a bawling child. The girl just patted on her head and said, “I am not sure whether I can understand you exactly, but I do know these moments are scary. These memories might haunt your entire life but heal your heart with time.” She continued on patting her. The thought of certain death scares people. “What are you doing here, Hannah?” a man came running and was panting. “Harshit, why are you here?” the lady said as if she was familiar with him. Harshit came running toward her and hugged her tight. “I was so worried; I went to the club you would normally go when we would argue, but you weren’t there, so I started searching the area, just to find you here. I called you but you won’t pick it up. I was sure something bad might have happened. I am glad that you are fine. I am sorry.” Hannah shook her head. “I am sorry. It’s my fault after all,” and she hugged him tightly too. “Ahem… I should leave now. You too have your time, but the cops soon,” The girl said, feeling a bit uncomfortable to remain at the scenario and was about to leave but the lady asked what her name was. “Kanzaki, it is. See ya.” Kanzaki bid them farewell and rode her bike back home. I am late again. He must be waiting for me. She thought and accelerated her bike even faster… +X+X+X+X+

In a street – Port Yarsmi What the heck was with that man? In the end, I couldn’t kill him. Well, I would have felt bad if he had just died, but — the woman sighed as she was not able to kill Ryogo and that she won’t get the money now, but suddenly walking down the street with no one around, she saw a black bag laid on her path. She opened it and found a note written with a pencil: ‘ You weren’t able to kill him, that’s fine. I never thought of the possibility of you killing him either. But at the least you were able to injure him just a bit… that’s fine too. Here, take the money, feed your son properly, and make him literate. ’ On seeing the money beneath the note, she mumbled to herself: World is sure strange or rather this city is stranger than the rest of the world.

Loving aint easy. It comes with responsibilities

Kanzaki's apartment – West Velhav

It the 5th floor of the building. There were three rooms on each floor. The elevator was right around the corner; the stairs were in the middle. Kanzaki just came out from the elevator. I hope I’m not that late. Kanzaki looked at her watch and then she took out the home key from her back pocket and unlocked it and entered the room. "I am home, Henry, sorry for being late again," Kanzaki said to the man who was lying in the bed and was reading a novel on his IPad. The man was taller than Kanzaki was, was slender, and had brown blackish long hair. “It's okay. You don’t have to apologize to me. I am sure you were helping someone out on your way home. Who will save the world if you are not there for them?" Henry said as he came out of his bed, walking abnormally, trying to hug her. "I told you not to walk unnecessarily, right?" she said as came closer to him and ed him by placing one of his arms around her shoulders. "Sit here." She took him near the sofa and they both sat together there and Kanzaki placed her head on his shoulders as she felt tired. "That's impossible for me to stay in bed when I get to see my heroine after one whole day,” he said to her, to which she blushed. “It’s okay. So for coming up late today, I have taken my day off tomorrow”. " Really!! Man, that’s like a dream come true for me; then I will be able to do all the dirty things for whhooollleeee…. daaayyyy...... lonnnggg…." Henry said while Kanzaki stretched his cheeks wide long.

“So, what do you wanna have for dinner today?” he said as he got up from the sofa and walked slowly to the kitchen. “I will have French chow mien for tonight,” she said as she laid out on the sofa… “Ok Mam, one French chow mein order coming right away!!”, he said, taking out the raw noodles from the drawer. “Don’t push yourself, Henry.” “Don’t worry this is the only work that I am good right now at,” he said while boiling the noodles. “I am gonna take a shower for now.” She gets up from the sofa and heads to her room for changing clothes. “Where’s my invitation? I thought I would get one.” Henry seemed sad. “You are unlucky tonight. Maybe next time.” Henry and I have been dating each other for the last 3 years and right now we are living together in an apartment. Back then, he was a nuisance to me. He can’t walk as everybody else do and it’s because of me that he is in this condition. +X+X+X+X+ 3 years back - Carlton college College entrance The college was the same as it is now. You would see many pairs walking together, some boys goofing around, girls busy with their talks, and through the middle of it, there was great tension between a boy and a girl, precisely for the boy cause the girl didn’t seem to get much bothered by it. “Kanzaki Karisawa, I love you, from the deepest depth of my heart. Please accept my feelings. Be my beast in my life and I will be the beauty in your life,” a young man said that to Kanzaki by bowing his head down. The girl, who was walking with a friend, was not shocked by the confession at

all, “Your jokes suck, you know. How many times do I have to repeat myself, that I don’t like you? Just leave me alone, you airheaded fool,” she said to him as she walked past to him. She the feminist representative of that college. Most of the girls ired her for that. “Are you sure about that, Kanzaki? It looks like he wasn’t joking around”, said her friend. “Don’t worry about him, he’s just fooling around me, nothing more or less than that. What an idiot!” she said. Don’t be discouraged, Henry. Tomorrow’s another chance for you. Like in movies, novels true love isn’t that easy to gain. Wait for me Kanzaki, I will make sure that my feelings will flow through you someday. This the very least I can do to atone for what I did. Henry thought as he clenched his fists and was quite confident over his love. “Man, you had it rough. You better leave her, several guys from our class and even our seniors have gone after her but all ended up in painful rejections. There are many others you can go after, Henry , ” said one guy who came running from behind and wrapped his one arm around Henry. He was actually enjoying the whole drama behind the scene. “Oh, it’s you William… but I can’t; I really do love her and I am not gonna give up yet.” “But if you force her, you will just get a kick in your nuts. She’s quite strong, you know. Many ended up in the hospital. I doubt whether they will be able to do sex or not ever again. Well, I guess that’s none of my concern. But if you ever want some love advice just ask me, see you later at the end of the day,” William said who was in a different department than he is, and waved his hand to say goodbye as walked apart from his friend. “YEAH, SURE BYE.” Henry waved his hand too. She’s kind. She won’t crush someone’s balls to the point they won’t be able to have sex again. She’s too much kind. +X+X+X+X+

After a week or two of trying to confess his love and getting rejected every single time, he decided to truly give his all this one last time. At the end of the college day, he was standing there at the entrance looking for Kanzaki to come out. “Hey, Kanzaki, he’s again here today. You better give him a proper reply today. I am feeling pity for him , ” one of her friends said. “You don’t mind if I take him for myself right , ” the second friend said to her. “Yeah, yeah, I don’t mind at all, but before that, I am going to give him a piece of my mind,” she said as she rushed forward. To Henry it looked like: She’s coming to meet me this fast. I guess she couldn’t hold up her feelings for too long . He was smiling there by himself . While Kanzaki wondered for what reason he was laughing and came charging at him very fast and caught her collar and pulled him closer to her. What’s this? Is she trying to kiss me? : is what he thought would have happened if only this wasn’t the reality he was living in. “You see Henry, I hate guys and I hate those guys more than anyone who after getting rejected still doesn't give up. This isn’t some movie or novel you are living in where you don’t know when to give up , ” she said as she released his collar after that. Her friends were talking among them, “She’s quite the brave lady you will rarely see these days,” said one of them. The other one nodded in agreement. “What’s wrong with not giving up when it’s true love ? ” Henry said to her facing her straight. “What the hell are you blabbering about? ” she frowned and raised her eyebrows. “ True love, seriously, huh? I don’t know you much and I don’t intend to know about you and the same goes for you too, you don’t know anything about me. Then how come that’s true love?” she asked. That was true indeed. It was just

the start of college and hardly a month has ed and Henry just came out of almost nowhere and started proposing to her every day. “Say Kanzaki, what if, and when I say ‘what if’ I mean it, what if I tell you that I know much more about you than you do yourself. What will your reply be?” Henry said , but he didn’t want to bring up those words before her. Shit, why do I have to tell her about it… “Are you a stalker or something else?” she said which put off Henry’s mood for a second. She seemed being tired of the conversation, turned around and decided to go home but before that happened, Henry grabbed her right hand — “Kanzaki, you truly mean a lot to me… I am grateful for this feeling. I truly am , ” Henry said. He isn’t lying but why… why does he have to go that far… No, No, Kanzaki you can’t let this man fool yourself… Kanzaki pushed him aside and let go of his hand and said , “Touch my hand again, I will report you to the police on the accusation of being a stalker,” and headed home with her friends without saying anything more. “Kanzaki, you really are brave, but didn’t you go a bit far… well that’s ok too, this will keep him far for not bothering you again , ” said one of her friends. “Hey, Henry, forget about that girl. I will be your girlfriend, is that alright for you?” said one of them before she went after Kanzaki. “I am terribly sorry, but I can’t accept your offer , ” he said to her with a fake smile on his face. “Huuh……? you are no fun and here I thought, I might get another boyfriend to satisfy me… well anyways good luck for the future and your trials of love for Kanzaki ,” she said, and before she bid him farewell she said it out loud, “If you ever happen to change your mind, come see me again…” he waved her farewell too… Huh, reality sure is cruel. In the end, I pissed her off. It isn’t that difficult for

someone to accept their feelings in the fictional world… I guess that’s exactly what separates reality from fiction… I guess I should head home too for today it's getting late… and he left the college and headed home but entered a cafe before that. +X+X+X+X+ Four days after that – Information and tech. lab “For god’s sake, what the hell is with this project… it’s so boring to do,” Kanzaki exclaimed as she had to finish her work before the Golden Week starts. “Yeah, it’s too difficult for five people to handle it anyway.” said her female lab mate. There were another three more who were males. “Ok, then let’s go ask the vice-chancellor to reduce the work , ” one boy said to the group. “You better go alone, I heard the vice-chancellor happens to like you , ” said the other one. “You guys better do your work than killing time in your baseless talking , ” said the last guy who was there. “Hey, guys I’m going to leave out ahead today, there’s an urgent work popped out which I have to do. I am really sorry , ” s aid the girl who received a text on her phone. “It’s okay, Lucia. You go on ahead. I will be leaving too after I complete this last program , ” Kanzaki said. “Ok guys, bye see you later,” Lucia said and she went on her way…

…………….. A few minutes later…………….

“Here is a coffee for the work,” said one of the guys who placed a hot cup of coffee on the desk near her… “Thanks, I was getting a bit sleepy , ” said Kanzaki. “So, Kanzaki, do you have a boyfriend?” he asked. “Nah!! I don’t intend to have one. What about you? Do you have one?” she talked with him while sipping the coffee from the cup. “I don’t have one and neither of them has, too , ” he said. Kanzaki laughed and saw the two who were still working and seemed to avoid the conversation intentionally . There’s something unusual about those two today. They are working so diligently than they ever do………. Huh, what’s this, why is my head feeling dizzy…. Have I burned out from the work… no it’s something else…… “What’s wrong, Kanzaki?” he said, “You seem to be feeling unwel l. ” “It’s nothing, it seems my head is spinning a bii t tt…” she said that easily but it was very difficult for her to say that while her head was spinning. “Just as I heard, you are quite the tough woman. I can’t believe you are still able to keep your consciousness awake even after taking such a concentrated dose… I really have to respect you for that willpower you have,” he said with an evil smirk on his face... “Hey, what are you talking about? Somebody helpppp…..” she said those words by expending the last bit of her energy she left to call out to the other two. They got up from their chairs and came near her and she felt relieved but only to know that those two were also in the plan. From the very start, they were just pretending to be working on their PCs. Damn…… I let down my guard again around the guys. This is just like last time…but unlike that time I won’t be able to do anything now. “Oh, that’s simple. It’s a non-harmful drug that drains most of the energy of the consumer. So now, you might be confused about what it is that we are talking

about. You see, Kanzaki, just watching that lewd body and the big knockers you have up in here (touches her breasts) every day just make ours lust irresistible. So, please don’t think bad of us. I guess you are still a virgin... heh, heh, heh… don’t worry you will not feel any pain. I guarantee you that, we will go lightly on you.” Shit, I am done for… nobody can come and help me but why am I thinking of his (Henry) face now, but in the end, it doesn’t matter… +X+X+X+X+ Outside The Info. And Tech Lab Entrance Today for sure I will tell her why I love her, I don’t have any other choice though. Henry was thinking with a flower bouquet in his arms. Henry came here after regaining the confidence he lost 4 days ago. He took a long breath and tried to slide open the door but it was locked from the inside. Why is it locked today? Is something special happening inside? and moreover, it is unusually quiet inside today. He tried to peek inside the room through the gap between the door and the wall and saw lab clothes on the floor. Is it too hot inside? I think I might have seen an air conditioner the last time I came here. And then at the furthest point, he could peek through it and he saw one man and one woman who he knew right away who she was… Henry kicked open the door just to see three men and Kanzaki with her panties on and her bra untied but she somehow resisted them to pull it out and there were tears in her eyes. Henry stood there in shock with his face down clenching his fists in anger. This sight of her snapped him and he questioned himself: Why am I always late in these situations? “Hey who the hell do you think you are barging in inside without knocking?” one of them said as he walked toward Henry… “Hey, I asked you who the hell ar

—– Henry dropped the flowers and punched the guy in the right cheek with his left hand. The punch was good enough to throw him outside the window but Henry caught him by his collar and continued punching him till his hand and the face he smashed were covered in blood. The man lost his conscience after the first two punches but still, Henry didn’t stop his punching... Oi oi are you kidding me? In this way he might die, that guy is insane . The other two, still in shock, ran to save their dying mate. “You bastard, what the hell are you doing to our fri— they stepped in ready to punch Henry with their fists but ended up becoming the victims themselves but they did beat him a bit. He knocked out one by kicking right at his nuts “I hope you never become a father. Even if you become, you would be unworthy of being called father by your own children…” ( there was a sound of something cracking) . The other one in fear tried to run away but Henry caught his head and DAAAAM!! , smashed his head into the wall and then he sld down slowly along the wall and dyed the path red. Even after this, he kept on punching the three randomly. Kanzaki, still shocked and scared, sensed a duty to stop Henry. She stood up from her chair and walked toward him using the energy she gained in the meantime. “Henry, it’s enough… this way you might end up killing them. It’s ok, I am fine now,” she whispered to his ear as she hugged him from the behind. Henry blowing one last punch after what Kanzaki said, he stopped. And almost suddenly, Henry punched himself right in his face. “What are you doing? Punching yourself?” She exclaimed in shock. “Sorry, I was not being myself and I punched myself because I felt guilty that if only I had come a minute earlier then this would not have happened,” he said, still facing the three men lying on the floor. “You really are insane, aren’t you?” she said jokingly.

“Yeah, I really am insanely in love with you.” he said as he turned his face around with blood dripping out from his nose and from the side end of his lips, “That’s why I came here today to tell you exactly why I love you and because — she put her index finger on his mouth and said, “You don’t have to tell me anything. This is enough for me to understand that you love me. I don’t know why you feel so strongly towards me but you better tell me some other time when you feel co m fortable to say it.” and hugged him straight chest to chest. Goddamn it, I made her cry again. “Thanks for saving me, Henry, I think I like you too…” “Well, thanks for accepting me but for now could you put on so—me—soo—me —some clothes,” he said with his eyes looking up in the air. “What are you talkin— eeeeaaahhhh?” she looked down and saw that her bra was almost about to come out and slapped him, “You perverted idiot, say that first.” “I’m sorry, but I was caught up in the mood so I forgot about that.”, Henry said as he turned around his head… Kanzaki got dressed up and applied first aid to Henry, while the three boys were still lying unconscious around them. “Let’s go inform the chancellor about it… we better hurry or else they might die from blood loss,” Kanzaki said. “Yeah let’s go,” Henry said as he stood up from the ground. “Don’t ever do such reckless things again. But I am quite surprised to see that you are quite strong. Have you trained in martial arts? A single punch was enough for you to knock them out,” Kanzaki said on their way to the main office, “and here, I thought you were one of those weaklings who run away when they face a dangerous situation”. “I am shocked to hear that you thought of me in quite a dramatic way. I trained a bit, while I was in my village. Don’t make such a big deal out of it. I am still weak at heart,” Henry said as Kanzaki giggled. “So, you are from the countryside too,” Kanzaki said.

“I am from the eastern side of the country, where are you from?” There’s no need in hiding it now Henry thought. “What a coincidence, I am from the eastern side too,” Henry said, but he was sweating at that moment and faked his smile. “What’s wrong?” Kanzaki asked. “Nothing, I just ed something funny about my hometo........ aah!!…., it still hurts in my guts,” Henry said as felt a pain in the stomach from the fight before. “Don’t push yourself unnecessarily,” she said as she ed him by wrapping one of her arms around his shoulder… “Thanks, Kanzaki,” said Henry as they climbed up the stairs. I and Henry explained the situation to the chancellor saying that the fight was caused since Henry acted in his self-defense and the three of them later got itted to the hospital and were kicked out of the college on charges of sexual harassment… After the incident, Henry and I started dating each other… our love story was as simple as every one of you have… And that’s at least what I guessed it was… No, that’s what the least I wished for…… +X+X+X+X+ Present “Hey, hey, Kanzu, are you listening? Oi…” said Henry to Kanzaki while he was preparing the dinner. “Oh sorry about that I was just a bit spaced out for a moment. So what were you talking about?” Kanzaki said. “So what hero work did you do on your way coming here tonight?” Henry asked out of curiosity. “Nothing more, just helping a friend out on her work,” she said calmly.

“You are really too kind.” he answered as if being proud of her girlfriend, “but be careful, too much kindness ends up returning back to where it started,” he warned her as he chopped the onions into pieces. “Yeah, I got it, Henry, what did you do the whole day?” Kanzaki asked. “Nothing more just doing some of your Uni. projects to save your time” he answered with a smile... He sure worries about me a lot, if only, if only I had been a bit too aware of the situation back then, he might not have ended up like this… +X+X+X+X+ Henry House, in the past 3 months after they started going out Henry was texting on his phone.

Morning,Kanzu...how’reutoday? Morning,Henry.Feelinggreat2day.Wannacometocollegeabitearly2day? gotapileofworktodo...sowhatdouthink? Yeah,forsure,thenIwillberightthereat8…

Oh shit, I forgot to ask her about our date tomorrow. I will inform about it her at college . Henry thought as he got dressed up. He left his house sharply at 7:30 as it takes like 24-25 minutes for him to reach there by walking…

+X+X+X+X+

On his way-

So where should we go tomorrow? It's our three-month anniversary of dating since then. He thought of the incident that happened three months before as he was walking down the streets and was browsing through the internet to search for cafes, restaurants in the city… Suddenly, almost very sudden, his instincts told him that he was being followed. He looked back through the corner of his eyes, without turning back. Three men and on looking straight up, two men at the front surrounded him. Henry stopped right in the middle of the streets. “So what is it that you want from me? I have nothing much more than 90 cents in my wallet,” Henry said to one of them as, as a man walked toward him. “Hah, hah… it’s rare to see a man stopping on his own will. You must be proud of your skills. But, you see, we are not here for money. On our way to here, we saw a young woman, who might be waiting for someone, at the Carlton college entrance,” Henry almost snapped his mind to kick his ass off but resisted himself. “My men are there with a gun pointing at her. So if you don’t want to see her brain pop up like jelly, follow us,” He whispered in Henry’s ears. “Okay, lead the path ahead,” Henry said with his eyes bloodshot red. “Whoa, you got a nice look on your face right now, you should see yourself in the mirror right now, take it easy and don’t ruin that handsome face of yours. But I like your look,” he said as he led the path. Henry followed them quietly. +X+X+X+X+ In a nearby abandoned garage Inside the garage, thugs were there already. They are most likely of a gang… Henry thought and asked, “So what did you bring me here for?” “You really talk all big, Henry but you are nothing more than a weed in the way

that has to be removed from the city , ” said one of them who came out from the crowd. “So, you must be the leader here… mind telling me who you are?” Henry said though he seemed to be bored from the situation. “It’s really a shame that even you don’t recognize me in this face,” he said. “What the hell are you talking about? I saw you for the first time in this city. Anyways, hurry up I have my college to attend,” said Henry who was quite irritated at the moment… “Kanzaki, I guess the name was, I heard she’s your girlfriend now. Well, that’ll be thanks to me,” he said with a laugh. “Oi, seriously, tell me who the hell are you? How do you know her name?...... It can’t be…. Don’t tell me you’re……” Henry said, surprised at the knowledge of him knowing about Kanzaki. “Yeah, I was the one who assaulted Kanzaki and the one whose head you smashed in the wall. Those two left the city in fear. Such cowards. I told them that we can together take our revenge but anyway, thanks to you I have to get plastic surgery for that. So, now let me return you the favor.” He said to Henry. While Henry seemed to be laughing there by himself, “Hey what’s funny about that, huh?” he asked him curiously. “You should have left the city too, cause now you are about to die here. It was itching me since then whenever I thought that I will never be able to see you again but I am so happy that I will again be able to beat the crap out of you again,” Henry said while laughing. “…” Everybody was silent and just looking at the man laughing insanely. “So let’s get started you bastard. I was always thinking of how to pay you for that incident. Indeed, it might be true that it was for you that Kanzaki loves me now. So allow me to savor you my taste of saying thanks,” Henry said and kicked the left guy out and took his phone and broke it into two and threw both the pieces at two guys' heads who came charging in to beat him up.

“The phone is broken now, so let’s give this fight our all.” “You really are an insane psychopath. Everybody charge at him at once — he said but Henry caught his head again like before, “I like your new plastic face, but it doesn’t suit your attitude…” and smashed his face in a rusted car which was near, “so get some plastic at your face again and be sure to make the right choice this time.” All the guys came charging at him when they saw their leader knocked down.

Sorry, Kanzaki I guess I will be late today… +X+X+X+X+ 8:50 am – Carlton college Henry sure is very late... it’s very unusual for him to do that. I guess I should call him. The number you have dialed is currently switched off, please try again later… What!! his phone is off too. That is too unusual. I should go and check him out. Kanzaki went outside the college in search of him. She called William too, but he didn’t know where he was. She went to his house but it was locked. She then went to the park where he usually goofs off and even followed the path he takes from his house to college, but she didn’t find him anywhere… +X+X+X+X+ In the Garage- around the same time. “You sure are strong but with this many, you can’t win against us, still you beat 30 people on your own. I must respect that strength of yours.” The man, who brought henry here, was panting. “Thanks for that. But I am not done yet,” Henry said, still standing and panting but his body couldn’t hold any more pressure.

Shit, I shouldn’t have told them to give their all. I guess this is where it ends today. “I still can’t predict for how much longer can you keep that badass attitude off yours,” said the man with a smile on his face as if he was enjoying the fight, “If you get down on your feet right now, we might let you go with a broken arm.” “Fuck off; as if I will myself down , ” Henry said spitting blood and showing middle finger to him. “If only we had met in a different way and in different situations, I would have really liked to have coffee with you.” “Sorry but I hate coffee. I did prefer lemon tea.” +X+X+X+X+ After 1 hour of searching.

TRING, TRING, TRING ... a message arrived.

Who is it from right now? She took her phone out and was relieved to see a text from Henry. She opened the text to see that a location address was shared with her. She was a bit shocked at the address but she went there running. +X+X+X+X+

Ikara Public Hospital

He should have called me if someone in his family was in the hospital. He got me worried sick. “Is someone named Henry Roy came here to see someone?” Kanzaki asked the receptionist. The receptionist was surprised, more like shocked, to hear his name, “May I know how you are related to Mr. Henry?” she asked in a disturbing tone. “I am his girlfriend Kanzaki, is something the matter?” she asked, confused in the situation. “Miss Kanzaki, actually you see the — “Ma’am Lucy, has anyone from Mr. Henry's family hasn’t arrived yet?” said a doctor who came running into the reception center. “ Mr. Edward, this here is Mr. Henry’s girlfriend Miss Kanzaki” “Miss Kanzaki, Mr. Edward will take you further on details from here.” “So you are the Kanzaki he was talking about, I was the one who sent you the location from Mr. Henry's phone o n his request,” said doctor Edward to Kanzaki. “Wait, a minute I cannot understand a thing you are talking about. Has something happened to Henry” said Kanzaki in a distressed tone. “Miss Kanzaki, you the matter is—– +X+X+X+X+ Outside the OT – 4:45 pm When the ambulance went to pick him up, he was there all alone with bloodcovered all over his face and clothes. It seems that he, himself ed the hospital. We itted him to the ICU right away. His main body did not receive any fatal injuries with his right hand broken but both of his legs broken but his right leg was shattered into four or five pieces inside, that leg won’t be able to his bodyweight properly. An operation will be needed and I will try to do

everything that I can in my ability but I doubt if he will ever be able to walk again properly…. (what the doctor said. Kanzaki was thinking about it since then.) How did this happen? I never wished for such a thing to happen. Is it because I am in a relationship with him? But according to what the doctor said, it can’t be an accident, Henry must have been in a fight. But why…… He isn’t that kind of person who gets in a fight without someone provoking him, until and unless it is about something that concerns me… Tiiiiiiii…… the sound indicated that the red light changed to green in the operation theatre. The sound made her a bit relieved and at the same time curious about how the operation went. The doctor came outside, Kanzaki stood up from the seat and rushed toward him, “ Doctor, how did the operation go ?” she asked in a panicking state. “Calm down, Miss, the operation was a success,” he said which seemed to Kanzaki was itself the words of God, “but as I told you he will never be able to walk properly again” which put off Kanzaki’s happiness. “Thank you, Mr. Edward, I owe you a lot. Thanks for saving his life” she said with her head bowed down. “No worries, after all this is the only work we can do here nothing more or less than that,” he smiled and walked away. “But still, that is enough for people’s needs,” Kanzaki said from a distance to him. “You can go see him after he wakes up,” the doctor said and went to see another patient.

9:00 PM “The patient has woken up. Call the doctor and the person who is waiting in the hall, ” said one of the nurses to the other.

Kanzaki came rushing into the room. Henry, even in that state, was sitting up straight in the bed, “Yo, Kanzaki, sorry I wasn’t able to come to college.” Henry said with a smile and his left hand up and his fingers symbolizing a ‘YO’ . “You idiot, don’t ‘ yo ’ me, I am really glad to see you again, why… huuh...why does this always happen to you?” she cried and hugged him tightly. “ouch… aah… Kanzu can you move a bit, it actually hurts like shit,” Henry said the words in pain. I made her cry again. “Oh, sorry I am just relieved to see you ok,” she said as she sat near him on the left of the bed. “I must have worried you like hell right?” Henry said in a low tone. “Damn right!!!” she exclaimed. Henry was shocked to see her saying it like that but then both of them laughed. “I asked the doctor to send the message to you or you might have been searching for me the whole city till now.” “Of course, I would have,” she said with a stern look on her face. The doctor came in and examined him, “It will be alright, just two days more in the hospital and one month of rest and then you will be able to go to college with your girlfriend,” he said with a laugh and signaled Kanzaki to tell Henry about the rest. “Thanks, doctor for saving my life,” Henry said. “You are welcome. So I may leave the two of you alone and discuss whatever you want, just don’t do anything naughty in the bed. So see you later.” the doctor said and took his leave from the room. “He’s sure one hell of a doctor and a bit of comedian,” Henry giggled.

“So Henry, I guess it’s time for you to explain some things… how did you end up like this?” she asked. “Did you have your dinner tonight, Kanzu?” “I had.” “So is your work at college completed?” “No, it isn’t over. I informed the college about you.” “So what about your —– “Don’t try to dodge the topic, Henry. Please tell me who did this to you,” she asked with a serious look on her face. “Guess, I will not be able to escape from that,” Henry said with a sigh. 10:00 PM “and that’s what happened,” Henry said to Kanzaki while she was keeping her head low almost the entire time. “Kanzu, you don’t have to worry about me. I will be fine by tomorrow, you will see. And as for the leg, I will just have to train my body a bit. It’s my fault that I underestimated those guys. I should not have been too cocky. Oh, yeah, wanna celebrate tomorrow’s monthly anniversary here, Kanzu?” Henry said as he was trying to cheer her up. “I knew it. It’s all my fault that you got beat up like that. It’s my fault that you won’t be able to walk like everybody else from now on. It’s my fault that whenever I am with you, you get into trouble for me,” she said while crying at the same time, “It’s my fault that I got into a relationship with you. Everything that happened to you is my— Henry listened to Kanzaki with his face down but then he pulled Kanzaki in toward himself with his left hand and kissed her on the lips. (The kiss lasted almost 10 seconds, damn!!! Man, that’s hot) “Don’t say this relationship is your fault. Don’t say that whenever I am with you

trouble follows us. These are all these things that make my love for you more deeper . I swear today if I ever again make you cry, then those would be tears of happiness. If I had to jump off a cliff for your sake, I’d jump right away. If anything were to happen to you, I will save you right away even if I had to kill someone or sell my life to someone. And if you still regret being in a relationship with me I would give more thousand reasons of being happy than being regretted and even if that isn’t enough then I will create even more reasons,” Henry said this at one go without looking directly at her. He, then looked at her, she was touching lips, for she was blushing and was speechless for the moment, “It was my first time.” “What, first time?” Henry asked, confused. “It was my first kiss, idiot,” she said with her looking away from him. “I am really sorry… the first should have been in a more romantic place and time, not in a hospital. I am really sorry Kanzu , ” he said with his head down. “No, I am sorry for this. I was just a bit shocked and moreover, it cannot be any more romantic than those words you just said now. Where did you l earn to speak like that? It feels like you just memorized it. ” “I made it up right now and I am dead serious about it.” “I know. I was kidding. So, one more time…” “Huh.. one more?” Henry asked confusingly. “One more kiss,” she said. “ B ut— Henry blushed bright red. They both came near each other simultaneously and kissed each other once again. “Once more , ” Henry said. They did again and again and again and again… “My dear Henriii…, are you ok? I heard that the operation wen—– Two persons came rushing into his room.

“Dad, mom, this is ju— Henry said when he has just finished kissing Kanzaki. “I thought you were in a serious condition. But, anyway sorry for the intrusion, you may continue, your mother and I will be waiting outside . ” His father closed the door and went back outside. “What is happening inside?” his mom asked, confused. “Nothing, our dear son is about to become a true man. So we shouldn’t disturb them right now , ” his dad and was serious about it. His mom didn’t exactly understand what he meant, but thought it must be something important and decided to wait outside. “Wait, dad, mom…… Now I have to introduce my girlfriend to them in this state , ” Henry said with his left hand on his head, worried. “Wait, you didn’t yet tell them about me , ” she said in shock. “aaa… you see, Kanzu, I….. don’t usually talk much with my parents, so….. anyways, I am sorry , ” he said while apologizing. “It’s ok, introduce them to me right now, as your punishment , ” she said with a laugh. +X+X+X+X+ Present “What are you smiling for?” asked Henry and was eating noodles. “Eat quickly or the noodles will become cold soon.” “Sorry I was reminiscing old memories,” Kanzaki said. “Oh yeah, now that reminds me that our third anniversary is coming soon,” he said while chewing, “On that day I will prepare you the best food you would ever have in this year.” “Ok then I will too give you an amazing present,” she said likewise… I love this man so much that sometimes, I feel like my heart will burst out…

It’s now my responsibility, to never make him fall again in such situations… +X+X+X+X+ Eren’s apartment This isn’t exactly what I expected my room to be. Eren sighed. The boxes, packages, and everything that he needed was there. He has a lot of work to do now. Well, this place is a bit cramped than my old room, but living in a small room has its own pleasure. He unpacked everything and tidy his room, eat some instant noodles, and slept. I can’t wait for tomorrow to arrive. I can’t sleep cause of excitement. Let’s a song or two for now. +X+X+X+X+ In an abandoned building, south-east of city “Dannis sir, the shipment has not yet arrived, and Mr. Nakaro isn’t responding to the call.” “What the hell is that bastard doing? We are already late in the schedule, if tonight we don’t get the product, Mr. Igor will replace it by using us. Anyways go check him out I got his last location tracked. I am sending you the location, take your men and beat the crap out of him,” said Dannis to his subordinates on the phone. “Roger that, sir, we will be leaving right away,” said his subordinate. +X+X+X+X+ At the parking lot, from a distance “Dannis sir it seems that Mr. Nakaro has got himself caught by the police, what should we do, sir?” said the subordinate while watching the police arresting Nakaro and his three mates.

“What? How did they…? Well anyways back off from that place right now, it is dangerous to be there,” ordered Dannis, “I will try my best to make Igor sir understand the situation, I am cutting my call off.” +X+X+X+X+ Near the office room of Igor “Mr. Igor is resting right now, whatever message you want to convey, say it to me,” said a man who was standing in front of the official door. He had a sword in his left waist and was wearing a Hawaiian half-shirt and a half pant. “Lucifer sir, we failed to bring the shipment again , ” said Dannis while sweating heavily. “Want me to kill you, Pennis, HUUUUH….? It's already the third time this has happened in a row,” said Lucifer drawing his sword out ready to kill Dannis right at the moment. “Sir, don’t kill me, it was the police!!!” Dannis said with his legs trembling, he knew if he ran away, he would be dead. “What police?” asked Lucifer, lowering his sword. “The police caught Mr. Nakaro so he was not able to ship the product. It isn’t like the last time when they got attacked” said Dannis, panicking. “Oh, that’s the problem, then it's ok. You should have told that first, Pennis…” Lucifer said while smiling. “Sir my name’s Dannis, not Pennis,” Dannis said in a low tone. “Did you say something, Pennis? I didn’t hear what you said. You may go now,” said Lucifer while putting his sword back in his scabbard. Dannis went away as ordered. “Igor, it seems that someone is butting their ass in our work,” said Lucifer. “Yeah we have to get that man as soon as possible, brother , ” said Igor from the other side of the door.

“Send half of our men to track the man behind this act. That bastard, I will make sure he will regret what he had done to his grave,” Igor said with an evil laugh. “And, yeah, don’t order them to kill him, bring him alive to me, he will be my feast.” “Ok brother , ” said Lucifer. +X+X+X+X+ In an alleyway in Ikara. ♪♫ There you are, I have been searching for you so long my loooovvveeee…. ♪♫ Where have you been, will you marriiiiii meeeee… ♪ ♫ A drunk man was composing a new song, which the city might find trending on social media tomorrow, on his way to his home but, THUD!!!!!, and he steed over something solid. “What the hell is tis???” he looked down and “Oh it’s a man… Hey man, why are ya sleeping here? It’s cold outside... you must be very drunk I guess, heh, heh, heh… I too am very drunnkkk, if your house is too far, you can sleep at my house tonight.” There was no response. The man continued sleeping facing the ground. “Oi, are you listening? Tis is na place to sl—– he stopped after pulling the body straight up and the sight of the person who laid in the ground was enough to bring him to his senses. “What the hell is this? He is covered in blood, there is also a gun nearby,” he said. Is he dead? He thought as he checked his pulse and—

FUCK!!! IT’S A DEAD BODY SOMEBODY CALL POLICE , the scream woke up the entire neighborhood of the area in the mid of the night.

Lifes a hell or bliss

Eren’s apartment – Monday A dead body was found today in an alley of town Inan. The police are currently investigating the case and are asking the neighbors about the situation or any other source materials they know about. It was claimed that the body was found by a erby who was returning home from…… Eren sighed. It was just his first day in Ikara and that’s the first thing he had to hear in the news in the morning. Ikara is sure dangerous. Oh, damn it, I will be late for college, I better have my breakfast quick. Eren quickly ate some bread and drunk his milk which he brought yesterday and ran off to school. I wonder what kind of life is awaiting here for me in this city. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile - Maika’s apartment That boy sure did kill that man. He is too much dangerous. I better change my route back home. Maika was thinking when she saw the news in the morning. “So, I’ll be off for today. See you later Mom and Dad,” she prayed to the two photo frames placed on the table and lit an incense stick, and left the house. Last year too, I wasn’t able to make any friends. I want to make a friend this year. +X+X+X+X+ Carlton college entrance “Where have you been this whole vacation, I was not able to your phone. On a trip with your babe?” “Nah, I was visiting my relatives in India and I forgot to take my phone. Ah,

man, India was hot even in this time of year.” “Hi, honey I missed you yesterday. Why didn’t you call me at night? I was waiting for your call.” “Didn’t I messaged that I was out of the city for some work? It was way too tiring. I was about to ambush on that damn manager.” “Hey, have you played this new game? It is super awesome; the graphics are on another level than the game we last played. I am totally in this shit already, bro.” Everybody here seems to know each other. I wonder if I will be able to make some friends here. Eren was thinking while listening to his fellow mates talking. He didn’t mean to hear them but they sure were talking loud. Eren always had expected that people in cities rarely know about a thing about each other. But this somehow broke his belief. But in his school days, his friends won’t talk about games, dates, vacation plans, rather the hot topic back in his school days was ‘What sport should we today?’. No wonder that many sportspersons emerge from small villages and towns. On reaching the college entrance, about four guards were standing in black suits. Eren wondered if someone special had arrived in the college. He didn’t concern himself much, because he was fascinated just by seeing how big Carlton College was. The Carlton College was a four-storied building and had four different segments connecting each other like a square, with a flower garden in the middle. The auditorium was nearby one side of the boundaries. The playground was big enough that you could even play football and tennis at the same time here. The college was a few times bigger than what a typical public college in a village would be. No doubt that Eren was captivated by it. Eren saw a signboard outside the college building where the students' designated classes were printed. “There is no way in hell I would sit in a different class other than the class where Hazel would be. He sure has guts to get in between our love; I am going to kill that damn chancellor,” said a boy who seemed angry on checking out the noticeboard.

“This is really not acceptable at all. Let’s go darling Miles, we better sort this out before classes start,” said Hazel to Miles who also seemed to be very angry. Their love seems too strong for each other. Now that I see them closely, they were the couple I saw yesterday in the city. I’d better not get in their way. Eren thought while shocked to see that such kind of ‘yandere’ exists. Eren walked his way to his class and seemed tired. The college is surely way too big for him . For the time in my life, I had to walk over 300 metres just to get to my class from the college corridor. Who the hell designed this building? Eren's class was the furthest class, at the corner of the building, at the end of a building segment. It seems I am going to experience the worst year of my life. Eren exhaled in disappointment, seeing Hazel and Miles seating just next to him. Hazel was sitting in the lap of Miles were hugged together to each other, even though her seat was just next to Miles too. Aren’t they embarrassed to do it in open daylight, even more in front of their classmates? The students in the class took no notice of them or rather they were busy talking about games or were absorbed in their own fantasy world. I guess I am the only one embarrassed here. Either my class is full of weirdos or acts like this are decently common in the city. Maybe I am the weird one here. Well, I guess I will find out soon. But then, Eren noticed a girl, sitting in front of his desk, and wasn’t talking to anyone else. All the other people were just plain high schoolers, without any obvious model students or bad boys. She was sitting there all alone and was looking outside the window as if she was yearning for something, seeking for some kind of freedom. She had black hair, a slender body (as one would imagine of a college girl), and had big breasts and a bandaid in her cheeks. Shit! Shit! Shit! Why is my heart racing? Wait, is it what they say ‘love at first sight’? No, no, no that can’t be… how I can just fall in love with a lady whom I don’t even know. But… but, I would really like it if she happens to be my girlfriend in the future… What the hell am I thinking about on the first day of college life. Get a hold of yourself, Eren. But he literally fell in love with the girl at first sight. “The sky looks beautiful from here isn’t it?” Eren said to her in the hope to start

a conversation with her. The girl just replied, “Hm…” without looking at his face. “Is it your first time in this city?” Eren asked, still trying to continue the conversation. She just shook her head. “Oh, I see,” Eren said and finished his own conversation. There goes your first impression, Eren. You bored her asking such questions. Eren sighed in distress and bumped his head on his desk. Why did I reply in such a way? Why...Why…I have already made a bad impression of myself. He could have become my friend if only the conversation had gone a bit well. I got to fix this bad habit of mine soon. The girl also sighed in disappointment. “Everyone, come down for the assembly,” said a student, “the assembly will be held in the auditorium. Whoever is new here, just follow your classmates down the stairs.” I guess she’s our senior. Eren thought while coming out of class and following the students to the auditorium. Wait, now I have to go all the way down the stairs and return back here again. My legs will run out of energy. +X+X+X+X+ At the auditorium “………so everyone here, I welcome you all again to our college and I hope that a wonderful life will be waiting for you in this college. The seniors and teachers of our college, please guide all the fresh first years so that they may find themselves in this college not as students but as a member of a large family. Thank you all, have a nice day ahead…” “Oh, sorry I almost forgot. I must be getting older (laughs). So, before I leave, I want to introduce to you a special guest who will be ing our college today. Her name is Erika Tanaka, she’s the daughter of Mr. Takumi Tanaka.” For a moment, just a little moment, there was some kind of tension was built instantly among the students, when they heard the name. “So I want you all to

treat her well. She is in the first year of section D and all her fellow classmates guide her well.” The vice-chancellor sure speaks a lot. But now I wonder that why did he specially introduce Erika to us. And what was that a moment of uneasiness when everyone heard her father’s name? It felt more like a warning. Eren wondered on his way to class… 1st Period The teacher was teaching the class when suddenly, sliding the door came inside a boy, he had blond short spiky hair and was a bit untidy. “Sir, may I come in?” “What’s your name?” “It’s Mike. Mike Hunt. I am sorry for being late. I was trapped in the traffic this morning. I am sorry for the intrusion in the class.” Eren diverted his focus from the chapter and wondered that he has seen him somewhere before, but where it could be. “You can enter. The traffic in the morning hours, huh…, I can understand, even I sometimes get stuck in it.” the teacher agreed with what Mike said. End of the period “So, is there anybody who wants to volunteer yourself for the class leader position?” The teacher asked the class . This seems cools but it will be a pain in the ass. There will paperwork to do, maintaining the flower garden will be our responsibility too, and even more than that doing errands on weekends... “Well if nobody wants to volunteer I have to randomly choose someone.” I should just sit back and let it . No one is willing to take such a headache unde — suddenly the girl who sat in Eren raised her hand. “Well, if I your name, it was Maika Rose, I guess” “Yes sir.” “So, it is Maika as the Girl’s leader, as for the boys I will be selecting him randomly, so everybody, write your na — Eren suddenly raised his hand.

“What’s your name young man?” the teacher asked. “Eren… Eren Lang.” Eren said, he was somewhat excited. “Eren and Maika from today you two will be leaders of section A and I, as a teacher, is looking forward to work with you this year…and yeah you have an errand coming this weekend.” The teacher said and left the class. I guess being a leader just once in a lifetime doesn’t seem to be that bad. Moreover, I will be with Maika for a whole year. It’ll be the best year. Eren smirked. And for unknown reasons, Mike was looking at Eren with a doubted look on his face. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile in section D “Hello, everyone. My name is Erika Tanaka. I hope to get along with you.” said Erika and bowed down. “Everyone, get along with Erika, and please don’t bully her for being a new student here. And if you do, be sure to face the consequences,” said the teacher who herself was not at ease. “Erika, you may take any seat you want to seat on.” “Thanks, ma’am. I would take the empty seat at the last.”, Erika said with a smile on her face. +X+X+X+X+ Near Inan “Walter sir, what do you think happened to this man? There are no bullet shots in his body” said a policeman. “Yeah, it exactly what you said. This man didn’t die from a bullet or rather he died from blood loss, there are fatal scratches inside his body. His right hand seems to be pierced with something sharp too. Considering that he held his gun in his right hand, the attacker most likely threw a knife or something sharp at him. Taking the skills in hand too, it must be him….” said Walter officer, crouched down, checking the body of the man who died yesterday.

“And by him, you must have meant…” “Yeah, it has to be ‘ KILLA ’.” “ Sherlock at once. Tell him that I need his assistance right now” Walter ordered the subordinate. +X+X+X+X+ Carlton college - Break time Eren came outside the classroom and went to buy food from the canteen. After having some snacks, he roamed around to search Maika to talk with her, but didn’t find her anywhere. “Hey, have you heard of the ‘ Hollywood ’? My friend said that his boyfriend is a member of Hollywood. That sounds so cool.” “What…? I heard they were just an accumulation of bad people coming together to take over the city.” “But I heard that a member of Hollywood yesterday saved a girl from a car accident.” Eren was listening to all this murmuring when he was searching for him. +X+X+X+X+ At the end of school time Eren was sighing on his way home. He was all tired and bored, since he spent the whole day at college with no friends to talk to. He didn’t even get to talk to Maika. He started wondering where she could have been. The students in this college, almost all of them, were from the Carlton school. They are all governed by the Carlton University. They all had to be friends if they were from the same school. Anyways, I will head home today. Walking is such a pain. I’d wish if there was bus transport in my area. I should eat some chicken for tonight to commemorate my first day at the college and in Ikara. I should also eat……somebody’s been

following me. Who is he? “Please come out, whoever you are. I am just an innocent high schooler on his way home. I have no such human value to you, so please don’t hurt me. I don’t have any money and my organs are half dead already — Eren said, stopping in his path. Those were Eren’s magic words to escape. “You are thinking way too much. Have you seen any suspense movie yesterday, huh? But I am still surprised to see that you could tell that someone was following you,” said a blonde boy, who almost came out of nowhere (was hiding behind an electric pole) and placed his hand on Eren’s right shoulder to make him assure that he didn’t mean to harm him and was laughing hearing him. Eren turned around and on seeing him, he looked familiar. “You are Mike from our class, right?” “Good to hear that you me. Yeah I am The Mike Hunt, a member of The Hunt’s Originals, a savior of this city,” said Mike with a superhero pose as if he might just fly away like superman. Hearing and seeing the pose made Eren laughed, but confused he asked him, “So what’s this about, The Hunt’s Originals? That is quite a great name. Sounds like a sports brand.” “Oh, sorry my bad. I forgot that you are new here in Ikara. You must not have heard about it,” Mike said. “How did you know I am new here? Ah, now that I I saw you yesterday at the station.” “You have a good eye, Eren. What do you do with this ability? Do you see through all the girls on your way home? Wait… don’t tell you are a player?” Mike was acting shocked, but that was teasing. “But, first of all, tell me the reason why were you following me?”, Eren asked with a serious look on his face. “I want to be your friend or either way I want you to be my friend. So will you be my friend?” Mike asked, smilingly.

“Huh….? Why do you want to be my friend? Don’t you already have friends at college? Why me? Moreover, it is unusual for someone to come and ask it that way,” Eren asked confused. “I am not from the same school those guys were from. I do have friends outside college but inside college I have none, and anyways, is it wrong to make more friends, that too with the leader of our class?” Mike said, laughing. “I sense ill intention though.” Eren looked at him with suspicious eyes. “Moreover, I would be glad to have you as my friend. The ‘ill intension’ part was a joke, don’t take it at heart,” Eren said smilingly. “So let’s be college buddies. But first things first, you like Maika Rose of our class don’t you?” “?” “You raised your hand the moment she was elected as leader,” Mike said with a smirk on his face. Eren blushed. “How did you know…… that’s not what I meant, why do I have to like her? I don’t even know her.”, Eren declared, still blushing. “It’s ok. We are now college buddies, feel free to share anything with me and she seems sexy to me at least,” Mike said while wrapping his one arm around Eren’s shoulder. “As a token of our friendship, I will be your tour guide for today. So let’s go explore the city,” Mike said as he dragged Eren with him along. Eren resisted. He had some anime and series to watch this evening. “Anime can wait till tomorrow, we going to tour the city today.” Mike continued dragging him. Well, watching anime was just an excuse, but I don’t have any energy to walk today… “Mike, stop by a vending machine I have to drink an energy drink for the moment,” Eren said while Mike kept on dragging him.

“Ok, for sure, you must be tired I guess,” Mike said. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile in a city restaurant “Yummy… The chicken here is one of the best out there in Ikara.” Maika exclaimed while eating her lunch in a restaurant . So, for what clues should I search for today? I should better be quick. +X+X+X+X+ About the same time near City public hospital A young man was standing outside the hospital deciding whether to go inside or not. But then decided half-heartedly, he turned around and left. “He must be feeling guilty about what happened. I am sure he would come back again to me, for he loves me more than his own greed.” a girl who was hospitalized, was murmuring these to herself when she saw the young man walking away through her room’s window. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile in Erika’s house “So how did college went?” a man asked. “It was fun, dad, I made many friends today.” Erika lied and faked her smile. “I see that’s great, so I’ll be off for tonight. Don’t go outside the house. You might want to watch some series on your T.V… Bye, bye,” her father said and left the house for tonight. “Mom, I’ll be in my room upstairs. Please don’t come and disturb me, I have some assignments to do for college tonight,” she said to her Mom, who was busy watching T.V.

“Okay, sweetheart, but come down before dinner,” said her mom. Now then let’s go explore the outside world. She thought and had a smirk on her face while she locked her room door. +X+X+X+X+ Ikara “If you want to eat chicken, that’s place is the best and if you want sweets and snacks to eat, this place is the best in Ikara,” said Mike, who was touring the city with Eren, “or if want to eat some girls for tonight, I have a few places reserve for you. But I am not sure if Maika will like that or not?” “Heh?... I will never do that.” Eren was surprised but declared his answer. “and moreover we are under the legal age.” “It means you did have gone if you were 18, huh?” Mike was laughing heavily. “You really took that at heart. Don’t get that the wrong way, I was just joking.” Eren blushed. “Let’s go,” Eren said and started walking forward on his own. “Oi, Eren, don’t leave me alone. I might just get lost here,” Mike said and started walking after Eren. But Eren was really happy that he got a make a friend on his first day. Ikara has ever was as exciting as ever for Eren. He roaming the city, ing so many shops and markets by the streets, ‘Free hug’ folks, an old fortune-teller lady, there were so many different sorts of people packed in this small city. People living their lives in such a fantastic city every single day. Eren was just captivated by the thought of it. It was something a rural-town boy like him would have to love. No matter how disconnected people were in this, no matter how they only think of themselves, this place, this city keeps them connected. The sky was the stage for million, billion stars to shine in ancient times. But it is reversed now. The lights of this city shine more than those twinkling dots. Generations gaps can truly be realized in Ikara. Back in town, Eren would, almost every day, gaze at the stars, whenever he had

completed his studies. That was just a reminder to him how big this world was. He wanted to see all of it. There must be something for Eren out there, that would just keep him captivating his entire life. And thinking those thoughts, Eren stumbled upon a man unintentionally and without looking to his face as usual, “I am sorry,” he said and bowed down. “Oh, it’s you again. Eren, I guess your name was. So, getting along with the city, huh?” Ryker asked him who was there with his partners. Eren looked up, “Mr. Ryker, great to see you again.” “Oh, it’s Eren. Touring the city by yourself?” asked Sarah, who came out from the van. “No I am here with a friend, he and I are just walking the streets here.” “Eren, you know these guys, huh?” asked Mike, who was busy in a phone call a moment ago after Eren left him. “No, I met them yesterday on my way to the apartment,” Eren turned around and said to Mike. “So, Mike, how are you? Is he a friend of yours?” asked Ryker who seemed to be familiar with Mike. “Huh?... You two know each other?” Eren asked, confused. “You I told you about my friends outside the college, they were the ones I was talking about,” Mike said. “I get it now. Mr. Ryker, if would you like, can I be your and your partners’ friend too?” Eren asked. “Yeah for sure but call me just ‘Ryker’. It makes me feel sick and old and you can call everybody else here by their first names. They don’t like it either too. Aging is a pain in the ass,” Ryker said and moved his hand forward to shake hands with Eren. “Thanks, Ryker,” Eren said and they shook their hands.

“Hey, don’t leave us out of this conversation,” Rocco and Harry said as they were busy changing the back tire of their van. Mike and Eren talked with them for about half an hour. Eren came to know much more about Ikara now. Talking to them, Eren felt like that he too has now become a citizen of this city. Though Eren thought, they were a bit weird too. The Ryker and the other three had been friends till school but parted ways when they were in college. But after they graduated, they came together again. Eren was surprised. He has never seen such a strong bond among friends before. Harry and Sarah are dating each other just because they are both weebs and of course, they all do other things than that to make a living; and when Eren was about to ask them about their side jobs, an ordinary situation befell upon them. “A a a a

h h

h h ……” The voice almost came resonating to them from the sky (Doppler effect you could say). A spinning man came flying in and crashed in a nearby parked car . “What was that about? Why is that man came flying near us?” Eren was surprised, more like he was shocked, cause it was apparent for him since he never has seen people flying around in his hometown, moreover that wasn’t flying, it was more like he was thrown by a crane excavator. “That must be Ryogo,” said Ryker with a sigh. “Ryo-who, I can’t understand,” Eren said, confused at the moment. “But the direction he came; he must have been projected from West Gate Park,” Mike added. <<<<<<<<

15 minutes before – West City park “I got to find a job soon, that lady yesterday dyed my white clothes bright red, washing that off took a whole day. Tonight, I have to hunt a job down. I should start by asking Ryker about —— the man dressed in his sewed waiter dress, with both of his hands in the pockets of his pant and having a cigar in his mouth, was peacefully thinking about his plans for next jobs until a group decided to stumble upon him. “Who are the hell are you guys?” asked Ryogo. The main guy i.e. leader (most likely) came out of the group with a baseball bat in the right hand, placed in his right shoulder, “Three days ago, you beat the crap — he tried to say but was interrupted by Ryogo. “I see, I see, what the situation is about. You guys hold a grudge against me and want some payback, that is totally fine by me, but I am busy right now and I have to find a job soon, so come by some other time,” Ryogo said and walked ed them, “Bye… See you later.” Ryogo continued on his path to hunt a job but THAAD!!!!!, the guy hit his baseball bat straight at the back of Ryogo’s head. Blood slowly, but steadily, dripped out from Ryogo’s head. Ryogo kept standing there for a moment as if he lost his consciousness. “Hey, did he ed out standin’ huh…? Well, who wouldn’t after taking a straight hit on his head and I heard he’s the strongest in Ikara. Just terrible rumor –– CRACK! the bat which he was holding broke in two pieces. “What… how is that possible? Was it a fake? No, I bought it right now,” he exclaimed, surprised, and was afraid. “Hey, I just washed this shirt the entire day, and now you just made it dyed red again,” said the man who turned around, his voice very calm and his collars and shoulders were dyed bright red again and his face was colored dark red, as blood was still dripping from his head. “It won’t matter now if I kill you or not, right?”, he said, the tone is still calm but was fruity, and was coming toward the guy, took his cigar out from his mouth, squished it like if it was a tomato and popped his fingers ready to beat the crap

out of him. At that very moment, a guy came out running with a knife aimed right at his left abdomen. Ryogo was shocked but dodged the attack like it was nothing (like how a housefly escapes from your hands before even you can touch it) and landed a straight hand chop in the guy’s right hand, which of course broke his right hand resulting in dropping the knife and the victim himself into the ground. He was screaming in pain. “So how did you know that I was injured in my left abdomen? This isn’t a coincidence, right? If you answer me, I will let you live unharmed.” Ryogo said, even though he has already broken his hand. He picked him up from the ground like picking up garbage. “That man, hiding in the bushes, told me that...”, the guy said in a croaky voice as he pointed out the direction with his left hand. Ryogo caught a glimpse of the man but he ran away. “Okay… as said, I will let you live unharmed, go to a hospital and treat that arm,” Ryogo said as he placed that guy on a nearby park bench. The of the group were shocked and cannot comprehend what was it they were watching. A beast, no rather a monster in human flesh, the rumors are sure true, he is not even human were the words resonating in their heads and were shivering in fear. Ryogo turned around and walked towards the guy, who hit his bat on his head. As he walked towards him, the others ran away except him, because he knew in his guts that he would catch him anyway if he ran; he was way too terrified. “You must be the guy who dyed my shirt red, right?” said Ryogo to him. “Plea...ple……please don’t kill me, I will be your servant for the rest of his life,” the guy said in a wheezy voice sincerely, but still afraid. “It’s good to see that you got to realize your mistake.”, Ryogo said and placed his hands on the guy’s shoulders as if he was congratulating him for realizing his fault. For a moment, just a moment, the guy felt relieved, but…

“but, you should have realized it beforehand.” “Huh?” the guy confused. “Don’t worry, it won’t kill you as I can see you are tough enough to survive this (turns his head around) so where the hell did that shitbag run away? I guess that was the direction, he went.” Ryogo searched for the direction. “Mr. Ryogo, what are going to do to me —— the guy before even he could finish his sentence was thrown flying away by Ryogo. “Give that shitbag my regards.”, Ryogo shouted as the man flew away. Only 16 seconds have ed since that man, who told the broken-hand thug about Ryogo’s injury, ran away. But if only it had been 2 seconds earlier, Ryogo might had hit him and even more, Ryogo sent that guy flying in the wrong direction. >>>>>>>> Present “Ryogo Shaw. That guy is a friend of mine. We were together in the same year and section in our college days,” said Ryker to Eren. “At that time, Ryker and Ryogo happened to be boyfriends . But after arguing with each other would take the upper and bottom position after their marriage, they broke up with each other,” Sarah said while she had drool on her face cause of the excitement of thinking that. “Get out of your delusions soon, please, Sarah. You are disgusting us with your weird ideas.” Ryker said. “Why? I could even draw an R-rated comic out of this idea. No, I should better start doing it tonight.”, Sarah exclaimed with joy, having to find a story she could use her skills (she was an exceptional amazing artist after all). “Sarah is quite active as ever,” Harry said as if being proud of her girlfriend. “Sarah, I will help you with the storyline.” Trying to tease Ryker.

“Don’t worry Ryker, I will still be your bro even if you marry a man.”, Rocco added more to the excitement. “Guys, you are revealing your true alien forms in front of two juniors,” Ryker said with a sigh. Eren was standing there and was listening to those guys and was thinking they were all weirdos. Eren turned left to see what was Mike during this entire conversation, but to his surprise, he found him laughing too there by himself without making a sound. “So Eren, where was I? But, first of all, I am sorry to make you see such grownup adults. So you better become a fine man.” Ryker said as if he commanded Eren to become a fine man. “No, it’s actually ok. Indeed, I am moved by seeing such a strong bond of friendship. It is not every day, you come across such amazing people,” Eren said with a smile. There was a pause for three seconds. “Heh…? Did I say something weird?” Eren asked, confused to see them silent. “No, you are just being honest with yourself. It is rare to see honest people, nowadays like you. So, it just surprised us a bit.” Ryker said patting Eren’s shoulder. Well, that was true after all, Eren was an honest boy by nature. “So back to what I was saying, Ryogo is a wonderful person but be careful not to piss him off or else you might end up like him,” Ryker said and pointed in the direction, the guy who came flying and crashed in the car, but he disappeared from the sight. His friends must have had taken him home or most likely to the hospital. “Oh, it’s you, Ryker. Have you seen a man wearing a black jacket running this way?” asked Ryogo, as he came running from the park in search of that man. “No, I haven’t seen him but will you wipe off the blood on your face and change your clothes? It seems you just butchered someone and came running away from the police.” Ryker said and handed him a white handkerchief to wipe the blood.

Ryogo offered a thanks and gave him a brand new natural red handkerchief but Ryker refused, “You can keep it for yourself. I am sure you will need it again.” “Yeah, probably” Ryogo agreed. “Ryogo looks like he has just fought the ‘Endgame’ and came back here through a time machine,” Sarah said with excitement. “Yeah, he almost has all the skills of ‘Captain America’ , covered in all blood and have super strength, but just have a slender body,” Harry commented. “Don’t compare me to such a great man, I am shit as compared to him,” Ryogo said. Well, Cap wasn’t as hotheaded as he was in the least. “There is a white shirt in the van, go wear it, wash, and give it to me afterward. There should be no stains on it.” Ryker said feeling bad for Ryogo since everybody just keeps on sticking their asses on his work every day. “Thanks, Ryker. You’re a lifesaver.” Eren and Mike just stood there, didn’t know just when to enter in the conversation. As for Eren, he was shocked seeing Ryogo bloody red face, his hair which was dripping blood like raindrops but he kept his cool. Mike whispered in Eren’s ears, “Hey Eren, I am gonna leave ahead, I have got to do work at home. See you tomorrow at college.” “Heh?” Eren shocked. “Guys, I have got to go home early today. See ya later…” Mike said and bid them farewell for the night. “Wait, Mike…” Eren signaling him to take him too by making an excuse. “Bye, see you tomorrow, Eren,” Mike said and ran off on his way… Eren unable to start a conversation on his own, Ryker decided to help him out. “Oh yes, Ryogo, meet this junior here, he is studying at Carlton where we once studied. He is new to this city,” Ryker said.

Eren spoke out, “Nice to meet you, Mr. Ryogo. My name is Eren Lang. I hope to get along with you.” “Yeah, same here too… Umm, Ryker, then, I will be on my way to catch that flea. I have some favor to return to him. Bye, guys.” Ryogo said to Eren and his friends and bid them farewell too. “Ryker, we got to go too,” said Sarah and Harry, “meet you at the party , tonight” and they together went on their way. “I am out too. The back tire seems somewhat loose, so I am to going to the garage to get some equipment ,” Rocco said and drove away too. “I think I should go home too, it’s is getting late and I have my class duties (an excuse) to do. See you around, Ryker” Eren said and bid him farewell too… I guess I should now get back on my own duties, Ryker thought and walked away, but… “Wait, Ryker, wait,” Eren shouted from a distance. Ryker stopped in his track and asked whether he had forgotten his way back home. “No, that’s not it. Just a sec…..let me catch…..my breath” Eren said while trying to catch his breath. “So, what is it that you want to talk about?” Ryker asked. “It’s about Hollywood ...” Eren asked and for a moment then there was utter silence between the two. “So, what do you want to know?” asked Ryker, but had a serious look on his face. “Are they dangerous?” Eren asked. “I don’t know,” Ryker answered even waiting to think for a second. “You didn’t even think about it,” Eren complained.

“No I am hell serious, because it depends on you whether you stumble upon a bad or good person,” Ryker said and the answer confused Eren. “Please explain yourself in English. ” Eren requested him. “Ok, listen carefully. About a few months ago, a gang with the name Hollywood suddenly arose out of the shadows. And even more, they suddenly rose in numbers from people like a regular office worker to even a member of a mafia gang in the city. How they rose in numbers, I don’t know. The details about the leader are unknown and various rumors are surrounding him. People call him ‘Ace’. There are even small independent gangs in the Hollywood itself. They just do anything, in the name of Hollywood, and there are people too who use its power to help other people. In other words, anybody walking around you or even your girlfriend, wait do you have a girlfriend?” “Unluckily, I don’t,” Eren said with a straight face. “Sorry for the interruption in the main part, so where was I? Yeah, so anybody around you can be a member of Hollywood. It can be I myself or it can even be you, yourself” Ryker said it again in a serious tone. There was again this weird pressure in the atmosphere, which anybody can tell that either one of them or both are acting suspicious but… “There’s no way you can be a member of Hollywood; you have just come here. It’s been only a day for you here, and as for me I did rather not get involved in these crazy issues, I have got my life and my daily life is packed with work.” Ryker said laughing. “Yeah, that is true indeed.” Eren agreed and laughed too. “Anyways, if you happen to stumble upon or get stumbled by such people, just say sorry, and they will let you go. After all, they will get nothing beating the crap out of you right. Just live an ordinary life, Eren. So see you later. Good night for tonight,” Ryker said and bid him farewell for tonight.

I should go home too; I have already missed the evening’s anime show. I better watch it tonight. Eren thought and walked on his way back to his apartment.

+X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile, Mike roaming in the city Where should I go now? I got no work to do today. I guess hitting the bars would be a good choice, I can even sell the products there to those scums. Mike was thinking until he crosses paths with a certain girl whom he seems to know very well, not personally but by gathering information. What the hell is Erika doing here out here? Is the ‘Tanakas’ nearby? (he looks around the surrounding) No… it doesn’t seem they are here. Then why the hell is she here? Did she lose her way home? No that can’t be… Her filthy father won’t let her get out of his sight, then why? Mike while still thinking about this and started following her on instinct. She first went into a comic shop, then to an anime store, and then to a shopping mall. Mike followed her everywhere. Then she went inside the lady's cloth (bras and panties section) department to where he, of course, didn’t enter. Then they came out of the mall and went on roaming the streets with all those bags. Just how many more bags are left to buy so she can fulfill her greed? Then, she went inside an alley. Why is she entering there? Doesn’t she know that it is dangerous there at night? Wait, this might be a chance. I can kidnap her right away. Yes, this is the perfect moment to do so, but why am I feeling guilty? …… Am I hesitating to do it? No, that can’t be possible, what her father did to us, Mike… Yeah, that’s right. It’s her father. It has got nothing to do with her. But I can take her with me and blackmail her father in her stead. Mike was thinking when suddenly…… “What the hell do you want from me? Let go of my hand or it’ll be bad, scum.” Erika said while three men surrounded her and one of them grabbed Erika’s hand. “Come play with us for a while, young lady. We won’t harm you.” The men were laughing at her fragility. “I said let go of my hand or it’ll be bad for you. I am serious” Erika said while struggling to free her hand. Mike seeing the sight, ran directly towards her

without any second thought, but…. Smack!!! The sound for sure alerted the entire alley, and as a result the dogs and cats nearby ran away in fear. “How did she….” Mike said with his lower jaw dropped. “I did say that the consequences will be bad,” Erika said in a guttural tone while she smacked the crap out of that guy’s face, who was catching her hand this entire time, with a knuckle (a self-defense weapon, can be dangerous at times) in her left hand. That probably squashed his nose. The guy lost his consciousness and was bleeding like a leaking pipe from his nose. Even I didn’t notice that. That isn’t metal since she got past the metal detector in the mall. Does every college girl have this these days? I should warn Eren about it later before he goes after Maika to rethink about it. Mike thought and was surprised.

But she won’t be able to handle the other two once they have seen her weapon. “You bitch, don’t get too cocky.” said the two of them and ran in to avenge their mate. THAPPP!!! Mike rushed into the scene too and with a flying kick from his left leg, he flew away one of them a few metres far. “Damn brat, why are you interfering in adult’s wo — before completing his speech Erika punched him right in the face. “Aaah….my eyes. You fucking brats, I’ll kill you.” screamed the man in hellish pain. Mike took her hand and ran away. “This way,” Mike shouted. Erika didn’t understand why he was doing that but decided to go with him. That was most likely because even though he was a stranger to her, he did save her.

+X+X+X+X+ Near a riverbank After running far away from the alley, they stopped to get a hold of their breath. “Why ditt….. you saavee… meee….?” Erika asked, still panting. “Is it questionable…huuh…for a gentt…gentleman to save a girl from being……assaulted?” Mike answered her question by a question but still panting. After getting hold of their breath“Oh, no, what have I done?” Erika said with a pale face. “What happened now?” Mike exclaimed, a pinch of concern in his voice. “I left my shopping bags at the alley, I must go back.” Erika said and turned around to go. “Are you an idiot? Those scums will be waiting there for you, since you left it there. Going there will be suicide.” Mike said and grabbed her back of collar to not let go. “I got to get those back. A limited-edition jean and my whole week's worth of comics is in that bag.” Erika complained. Those materials are indeed important. “Oi, what is more, important to you: those clothes, comics, or your life?” Mike asked because life comes first before comics and clothes. “Those clothes and comics,” she said without even wasting a second to think about it and her eyes were as if sparkling with honesty. “You know what, you don’t seem to understand the situation you are in right now. You just smashed the faces of two of them, and you think they will let you go unharmed. So shouldn’t you worry about your life right now?” Mike explained. “Why should I have to worry? We can together just go and beat those assholes up.” Erika said without the slightest bit of hesitation. They have already become

buddies in crime. “Huh…? When did I agree that I would go with you there?” Mike questioned her boldly. “You won’t go. Please, you are the only one I can rely on right now” she said with showing him her cleavage. “Seducing won’t work. There are much better women than you in this city.” Mike said it proudly. That put off Erika’s mood for the moment, “Tsk…and here I thought that seducing will work in reality, like how they work in movies and series,” she mumbled. She was a very non-realistic girl. “Well at the least, I can drop you home on my way,” he said and grabbed her hands to walk away but… “Do you know my house address?” Erika said, which of course was questionable. Mike stopped walking and stood there as if he just came back to his senses, his mind telling him that, that place would be the least of all places, he’ll ever visit.

What the hell am I doing? I was about to kidnap her, but I hesitated, and even I saved her right away when she was in danger. What’s wrong with you Mike? She is the daughter of your archenemy. “What’s wrong? …You stopped walking all of a sudden,” Erika asked from behind as she was being pulled by Mike. “Nothing’s wrong. Come on, I will drop you at the metro, Erika.” Mike said turning around with a smile on his face. Right at that moment, Erika put her head down. “Now what’s wrong with you all of a sudden?” Mike asked though he seemed uninterested to talk to her anymore. “How……how come do you know my name?” Erika questioned him as she

glared her red eyes at him. Shit! I let my tongue slip. Come up with an excuse, quickly. “Are you here to kidnap me or is there something you want from me?”, she said again with that look. “What are you are talking about? You are scaring me right now, Erika-chan. I am…yeah, I am a college mate of yours. So calm down,” he said. Though it was true but was an excuse from him. “I don’t to see you in my section and I don’t being seen by any other than my classmates. Spill the truth,” Erika said, angry. “No, I have just seen a recent photo of you on Facebook. So I just happen to know your name.” Mike said it with a pseudo-laugh. Using every possible excuse to escape the situation. “Stop playing around, my last photo in social media is when I was 10 years old, ed by my mom. There is no way in hell it was on Twitter.” Erika shouted. Using every possible true way to bring Mike back to the situation. Mike finding no way to escape thought to do the best thing, TELL HER ABOUT EVERYTHING , after all, she will come to know about it eventually. “Erika Tanaka, you seem to be very aware of your surroundings. I respect you for that and as an offer, I will answer your question. But do you really want to know the dark truth behind your lovely, homely father? What sins he did just to get rich and the reason why I know your name?” Mike said in a serious tone. Erika hesitated for a second whether the hesitation was about knowing her family’s dark truth or was it something else, but she agreed to his offer. “Okay, but first of all, can we go to a restaurant? It is quite open in here, anybody can listen, and more importantly, it is freaking cold out here.” Mike said and was trembling due to the cold. He is not much good with winter. +X+X+X+X+ Port Yarsmi

Inside Rocco’s van “You and Rocco used the word party and equipment quite smartly. Even I didn’t see that coming,” Ryker said, sitting in the front, driver’s seat. “Well, that is ok, but why the hell is that damn Nakaro not here? He would usually come here to leave the girls, why isn’t he around here yet, it’s too late for him also?” said Harry to both of them. “Yeah, you are certainly right. Did he get caught or is he on holida —– SHIIING!!! The sound startled all the three of them and suddenly the left door (driver seat) was in two pieces diagonally. “So, you are the ones who keep on interfering in our business, huh?” said the man who was holding a sword in his left hand, wearing a Hawaiian shirt and half pants. Ryker, almost as if his instincts yelled at him, he shouted, particularly at no one: “Rocco, do it now.” “Who the hell is this Rocco — the man looked down to see that something just touched his feet and to his surprise A FLASH GRENADE!!!… BooooM!!!! The flash blinded the man for a few seconds. “Rocco come quickly,” Harry shouted. Ryker started the engine and at the same time, Rocco came out of the bushes running and jumped into the van. Ryker accelerated the van and the engine to its limit and drove away. The man stood there in shock with his sword in his hand. That was quite a surprise attack. I didn’t even think that they would have a flash grenade in their pocket. If I had used my right hand, they would have died for sure in my attack. That would have displeased brother. I will let them go away today, but we will eventually meet. The people here never ceases to amaze me, hm…haah, haaaaha…. the man was laughing insanely loud. I should

Igor. “Hello, Igor, It’s me Lucifer. I couldn’t catch them today, they slipped from my hand. But I will catch them for sure, later.” said Lucifer while putting his sword back in his scabbard. +X+X+X+X+ Inside the van “Whew…That scared the shit out of me,” Sarah shouted. “For god’s sake, who was that man? Was he villain Kirito ?” Harry said. “No, he must be the Hawaiian Deadpool . He looked so cool in those clothes,” Sarah said. Both of them were arguing in the back seat who was that man with a sword. “Who the hell was he? It was good, that we had you as our emergency plan.”, Ryker said to Rocco. “Rocchi, you are the best. You saved all of us. You are the hero of this planet.” Sarah said and hugged Rocco tightly. “Ok, but now let go of me. You are suffocating me and when I meet him the next time, I’ll for sure kill him, he has just torn my van’s door in two pieces, just like paper,” Rocco said while struggling to breathe too. These idiots just came out alive from hell and they have already started their drama. But, we were busted. That man has been waiting there for us this entire time. We were really lucky to have that grenade with us. I guess we won’t be able to go there again. +X+X+X+X+ In a restaurant in Ikara – Date me! (name of the restaurant) “So, Erika would you like to explain to me why we have to go to this place?” Mike said, shocked to see, as he never went in inside one of those restaurants. The words were lighted with red and pink bulbs.

“This way, we would be less suspicious and only couples can enter in here,” Erika said. “Ok, I seem to understand that but why the hell are you excited?” Mike said, pointing to her as she was barely holding back her excitement. “Sorry, but I always wanted to enter one of these restaurants,” Erika said, still excited. “Ok, let’s go in. But you have to pay the bill.” Mike said expecting her to say no, but Erika simply said an ok . She just agreed. Normally, girls would be like ‘No, you have to pay for it. Aren’t you a man?’, but this one hell of another species of girl. Mike was a very realistic man based on T.V. shows and dramas. The restaurant was up on the 11th floor. They took the elevator. But I do have to agree that the interior of the restaurant was beautiful indeed. The candles lit, and the dim lights can surely set up a romantic mood for a couple. They sat at the farthest table near the glass view. The table was for two. They sat opposite each other. “So, Erika, my name is Mi—” “I would like me to have some iced coffee,” Erika said to the waiter who came to take orders. “So as I was saying, my name is Mike Hu----” “Hey, Mike what do you want to order?” “Nothing. I am full.” “Come on, say anything, I will pay for it.” “I don’t need anything from you,” Mike yelled at her and thumbed the table. Erika seemed down. The couples nearby were watching them suspiciously and were cursing Mike for being an irritating boyfriend . I have to do something. The complete opposite is happening to what purpose we

came here for. Mike felt the need to lighten the pressure but, then… “Are you breaking up with me?” Erika said with tears on her eyes. (of course they were fake) “No, of course not,” Mike said. When did we even become real couples? Erika, you bastard. I will get you for it afterward. “I will have anything, you want me to have, darling,” Mike said politely, as one would expect from a nice boyfriend. “Then one ice coffee for Mike, please.” She said to the waiter. The waiter was shocked as if he was seeing a melodrama act from his childhood days. “Sorry, about that, I just wanted to tease you a bit,” Erika said to Mike, showing him the tip of her tongue. “It’s ok, so as I was saying my name is Mike Hunt. Does the word ‘Hunt’ ring something or anything in your head?” Mike asked her. She nodded no. “Of course, you haven’t heard, so I guess I have start way from the very beginning, how your father became the rich person, he is today.” +X+X+X+X+ Inan, 11 years ago In a post office “Takumi, I got an idea to start our own business. Wanna start a duo business together? Well, I have some from my neighbors too,” said a man, who was wearing glasses, who came running to him with some paperwork. “Well, I can, at the least, listen to this very trash idea of yours, Reich. You never learn when to give up after so many failures. Anyways, spit it out.” Takumi said,

who seemed tired of hearing him about such things. “Well, don’t be like that. You know the city is growing day by day, and it has only been one and a half years since the main center of the city is constructed. I am thinking of opening a merchandise store in the city dealing in from day to day life clothes of a worker to utensils used in a kitchen. I think it should be a great idea. The neighbors of mine have some s with the main city. They said that they too will offer in the city. In other words, if we set it up, our business for sure will flourish. So, what do you say?” Reich asked, eyes flashing with success and hope. “Yup, sounds very unbrilliant . So, what do you want from me?” Takumi said. “What I want? Of course, we would invest in this together and the —–Takumi interrupted and said, “Sorry, can’t do brother. I have got my own family to worry about, and as a word of advice from your best friend, don’t rely much on those people. They will leave you the moment you take all the lights. We are just some ordinary post officers.” “Then, I will do my best to cooperate with them, and yeah, sometimes we need to take some risks in life to do something extraordinary or life gets even more boring because it was always boring from the very start,” said Reich and left him. Takumi was not bothered at all, to see him go but wondered why he was the one who got lectured. Next year, with quite a struggle, cooperation with his neighbors, and using the money he saved in one year by during several jobs at the same time, Reich started his merchandise store in the main city and named it ‘The Hunt’s Originals’. The store soon became a large mall. In another year, the store became the largest production unit in the city. Reich and his family moved to the city with their neighbors. They bought a building and they all lived together there. +X+X+X+X+ In a bar “Takumi, it is rumored that Reich came to ask you to cooperate with him during his startup. Is it true, huh…? a drunk man said to Takumi whereas Takumi was

drunk himself. “Don’t know” he replied, drunk too and his voice orotund. “If it is true, then you are the greatest fool, this city has ever heard of, haha hahaha ah…” the drunk friend said and started laughing while patting Takumi on his back. “I’m outta here, keep the change.” he left some money on the table and left the bar. If the patting had continued, he might have vomit the drink in that man’s face. He then went to a casino (not the big fancy you will see these days in Ikara. It was just a small place with about 10-15 people gambling. During those times, gambling was banned in the city). Sometimes he won bucks of money and sometimes lost in grands. But soon, he fell into debt. 45 days’ after Shit, today, I have to pay those beggars their money. I don’t have much money. Even I can’t ask the banks for loans (taking loans in huge amounts was restricted back then since the city was developing.) “What happened daddy, your face looks down?” asked a little girl and concerned about his daddy. Takumi turned around and said, “Nothing my sweetheart, Daddy’s was just busy thinking about his work.” The girl smiled. “So daddy will be off now, be a good girl Erika. Bye-bye,” he said and bid her farewell. His wife was cooking in the kitchen. ……………… “Guys do you intend to work under my plan? I will share the money equally among the four of us.” Takumi said to three other men, who were his friends, he met in the casino. They were too in debt.

“There is risk, but we’ll do it. Just do your part well,” said one of them to Takumi. “No worries here, but give the thing I told you to bring,” Takumi said. The four of them were circled in a group. “Here it is, keep the thing low, there is a silencer too for it,” they said and handed Takumi a box. “It is sure heavy,” Takumi said with a laugh. “Must be the weight of our dreams.” “Of course it is,” they all laughed. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile - in Takumi’s apartment DING, DONG… Erika opened the door and asked, “Who are you, uncle?” “Long time no see, Erika. You have grown up so much than the last time I saw you (he patted her head) I am a friend of your father’s. Is your father home, Erika?” he asked. “No, he just left. I will inform him if he comes back.” Erika replied. “Can you call your mother, please?” he asked. Erika said a cute little yes and went in to call her mom. Kids these days sure grow up quite fast. “Oh, It’s you, Reich. Takumi has just left the house,” Erika’s mother said to Reich. “Yeah, I just heard from Erika. So do you have any idea where he can be?” “No idea might be in one of his favorites pubs, most likely.” “Thanks. I will take my leave then.” “Drop by some other time, Reich. Have some tea with us in a while.”

“Yeah, sure,” he said and left their house. +X+X+X+X+ Common Market, Inan “How much is the cabbage?” asked a lady to the man who was selling vegetables. “Oh, it’s you miss. It is 30 cents per kg but since, miss you are a beautiful lady, who asked me I would take 20 cents for it,” said the seller with a smile. “You, failure of a husband, cheating on your wife in broad daylight, huh?” a woman came outside from the inside of the shop and smacked him with a pumpkin on his head. “I apologize, dear lady, stead of my naughty husband.” the woman apologized by lowering her head. “No, no, it’s ok. I am a regular here. He was just joking around.” the lady smiled and bought the cabbage and left the shop. “Next, I should buy some meat and some spices. Tonight will be gre —” the lady, who was just walking beside the shops, was pulled into an alley by a man with one of his hands clutching her and the other grabbing her mouth making her unable to shout. “Mmmm…mmm…” the lady was struggling to speak but…. SSHHLUCKK!!! The sound echoed in the alley as the man sliced the lady’s throat open and left her down on the ground. “That’s one down. All now left is that man”, he said and left. What…Why… I, at least, have to text him or he will die too… +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile in Inan Reich searched for Takumi everywhere (i.e. all the pubs and bars in Inan) but all

in vain. Where is he? Is he cheating on his wife? Here, I thought I will be able to work with him again. These last two years in overseas have resulted in me losing with him. Setting business overseas is sure hard. I guess he will be angry since I didn’t him. Well, I ed him today but it was showing out of range. I guess I will call him tonight. For tonight, I should head to the mall and get the present… +X+X+X+X+ The Hunt’s Originals Mall, Main City A man entered the mall with pitch-black glasses and wearing a blonde wig and fake glasses. This is the first time I came here. That bastard sure has a lot of money to hire this many co-workers. I have to find the main office quickly. He walked up the stairs until he reached the last top floor of the mall, but didn’t find any office-like department. Where could his office be? Then he noticed that there were another set of stairs at the corner with a signboard written ‘Only for Those Who Are Working Here’. That must lead to his office. ………………… “Oh, it’s you, Mr. Reich, when did you come back here?” asked a worker to Reich. “Today, morning, I still haven’t been home yet. I have to pick something up from the office. I left it here early morning,” Reich said to him. “Sir, you are free to come here any time, after all, everything was made possible because of you,” he said with a smile. “Stop it. You are praising me too much. So I am going ahead.” Reich said and bid him farewell. He went to his office, surprised to see that his door was open. I must have

forgotten to lock my door this morning. He went in just to find that there was already someone in there he didn’t know. +X+X+X+X+ In a park, Inan “Whoa, Mike you really are a pro. I haven’t seen anyone dribble a football like that,” said a boy to Mike. “No, this is nothing as compared to world-famous players. I aim to reach that pinnacle,” Mike said while dribbling the ball. “I am sure you will sur all of them,” his friend said, his eyes sparkling just by seeing the skills. “I hope that is possible. I should get going though, my dad will come home today. See ya tomorrow at school.” He bid him farewell and ran toward his home. I wonder what present will I get tonight. Mike was jumping with joy thinking about that. Suddenly two fire brigade trucks ed beside him. I wonder if there is a fire nearby and the moment he lifted his head to see that where was the fire burning… That place…that’s my…. He dropped his football and school bag and just ran… No, that’s stupid. There’s no way it will be in fire. It must be the large tree nearby… He ran and when he reached the place. No, no, it can’t be happening right… He fell to the ground and what he saw in front of him was his building, his very own home, burning in flames. The flames were the bright red-yellow as if it was the sun itself setting on his home. Mike stood up and tried to run inside but… “Hey, what are you doing? Running straight into the flames. Are you an idiot?” a fire brigade worker said who caught Mike.

“But my mom is in there. My neighbors, my friends all of them are in there,” he said with tears flooding his eyes and he could even feel the heat from there. “We will save them, don’t worry, you sit here.” the man said and took him far away from the place. “Promise me, you will save all of them.” Mike was sniffling. “I promise,” the man said it but he hesitated for a second. The man went back to do his duty. TRING, TRING, TRING… A message suddenly arrived. Mike took his phone out to see from whom it was. “Mom?... It’s from Mom, hurray… What does it say?”, Mike shouted in excitement and read the text. It was written: Read this text carefully, Mike. Your father's life is in danger. Reach his office and tell him that, I think he should be there. I was not able to him. Please Mike I am counting on you. Only you will be able to save his life, and yeah Happy Birthday once again. Mommy won’t be there tonight. Don’t worry about me, just run quickly to your father’s office. If you don’t find him there call him until he picks his phone up.

Mike on reading this just ran without even thinking about anything. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile in the mall - Reich’s office “Who are you? Why are you here?” said Reich to the man.

“Who am I? Seriously, you don’t know me, Reich? But I am surprised to see that you took off your glasses and using s, most likely I guess?” asked the man. “That voice, no it can’t be, are you Takumi? No, it has to you, Takumi.”, replied Reich but confused. “Oh…ho, it feels very good to see, Reich that you ed my voice.”, Takumi said as he removed his wig and fake beard. “What is this all about, Takumi? I went to your house to see you and to my surprise, you are here in my office. What is going on here?” Reich asked him in a serious tone. “You went to see me for two years. That is very ironic of you, Reich. You, who even fucking didn’t me for two whole years, now you went to my house to see me, huh…? Takumi yelled at him. “I knew that you did be angry, but I was busy setting up business overseas for us.”, Reich explained. “ Us ? Really huh…? you who have been using me for ing you back in those days when you asked me to lend you some money and you, who even didn’t pay me anything at all, now you dare to use the word ‘ Us ’ Huuuh….? Takumi shouted like a bear growling at the end of his line. “I know that I have been at fault always and that I am in a great debt that I have yet to pay you, that’s why I set up my brand overseas, so that I can grant the authority to you overseas, in that way I will at least be able to pay off some debt to you —— There was no sound or anything, for a moment but just the sound, that something pierced through Reich’s chest. “Why…? Huh……? I thought we were best friends…. whyyyyy.......” Reich said as his voice faded and he fell to the ground, touching his chest. “Since we are best friends, how about I take full authority over your property huh…?”, Takumi said with holding a gun*{see at the end of the chapter (the silencer was on it too)} in his right hand.

Takumi walked toward Reich and said, “Reich, my best friend, you see that it’s too late for you to pay the debt. I will take over your property as repayment, and don’t worry about your neighbors who are living with you in your building. I have taken care of them already. I’ll be off now; I have some debt too to repay so I will take your wallet with me, it is probably flooding with money, I guess. I’ll be back soon, but I think you will be long dead then. No one will ever know that it was I, your best friend who killed you. This silencer sure is the best. See ya later, then.” Takumi left afterward taking Reich’s wallet with him. I guess, he was the only one who left me, when I took all the lights myself… But at the very least I should be able to give the present to him. Reich crawled towards the table with his two hands, blood was all over him and the floor as he moved past his limits. Shit… I lost too much blood. I should text her…… Damn it, why now of all times, my battery has run out of power. Yeah… Takumi told he already killed everyone. I won’t be able to give him, at least I should leave a note beside… For whom am I keeping this note? What if Mike died? Let’s keep a hope for now…… 15 minutes later “Daddy, are you here?” Mike came rushing into the room and was shocked than ever was to see blood all over the place and his father who was leaning against the table. “Daddy, dad, wake up, wake up…” Mike ran in stepping over the blood of his father to wake him up by shaking his body. “Mike, is that you? You are alive, I am grateful… Why are you here, it’s dangerous here...?” Reich said in a low voice. “Dad, mom sent meee… this messagee…… so I rushed in hereee…..” Mike said while panting (since he came running from his home). Mike showed him the message. “I see. I guess I will be seeing her soon too.” Reich said (he was happy). “Dad, who did this to you? Who shot you? Wait for a second, I will call the

ambulance right away.” Mike said, as clicked buttons in his phone. His father holds his hand, with the last energy he left, “There’s no need for it. Here take this. This is your birthday present, Mike.” he said as he dragged the present to give it to him. “This can wait, dad… but for now— His dad nodded no as if trying to say that he was fine and softly said to him, “Here’s my last parting words with you:

Be wise and always follow what your heart says. Make wise friends too. I am really sorry for leaving this world too early, son. I am really sorry. Forgive me as your dad. To be honest, I don’t really want to die. It really hurts, Mike. We will always be watching over you from above. I am really sorry. Reich’s hands fell from Mike's hands and steadily he closed his eyes. “Don’t say sorry if it means nothing.” Mike broke down in tears and screamed which alerted the workers down the stairs. They came rushing in just to see that Mike was hugging his father tightly as possible as he could and was screaming and crying. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile in Inan- in an abandoned house. “Takumi, we did it. You got the property and we killed that man’s wife and set the whole building to fire. That sure was fun to do.”, said the three men to Takumi. “Now we can all live rich.”

“Sorry to interrupt your excitement, but I never said that I will share the property,” Takumi said. “What are you talking about?” Takumi interrupted them but shot the three of them in their chest. “and I never said that I will let you live. Letting you all live will be like living evidences walking around. Sorry, I can’t do that. But I promise that I will your family until the day I die. You three are quite smart, you just gave this baby a single bullet, so he seemed quite hungry, so I fed it some bullets.” Takumi said with an evil laugh. “Wait, you bastard, you are not even making any sen— Takumi kept on shooting them until the gun ran out of bullets. He left the house with an empty bullet-less gun. The three of them died there and nobody ever knew where they disappeared… +X+X+X+X+ Few hours later, at the City Police Department Mom, where are you? Please come quickly, dad was just killed. Please come quickly, I am scared. Mike was praying to meet his mother. “Mr. Hunt, it seems a lady was murdered today at the market and I guess she happens—— Later Mike learned that all the neighbors were also died due to the fire, the fire brigade department was only able to save his friends and some of the neighbors, others were burnt alive. Mike just walked the streets to the fire brigade department and when he reached there, he walked in hopelessly and then he stood at the center of the office and said: “Liar…” he said in a low tone. “LIAR” he shouted almost after a second. “ WHERE THE HELL IS THAT LIAR IS? HE LIED. GODDAMN IT, HE

LIED TO ME THAT HE WILL SAVE ALL OF THEM.” The officers caught him and calmed him and understood that he was a victim of that day’s incident. So they decided to send him to an orphanage but he ran away from the officers and again roamed the streets all alone by himself. Soon, it started raining. He stopped and looked up in the sky and shouted: That’s right. You damn gods, you should cry too. It should have been better if you had rained when my home was burning. That’s right, you just wanted to see me in despair, right? Just what the hell did I do wrong that this happened to me? I saw my dad dying before me, my mom was murdered too. You even took my home and my family from me too. I see this must be my birthday present, right? This is the greatest gift I got ever in my life. Im’ma going to find and kill that bastard with these very hands of mine. Mike then suddenly felt a weight in his hands. He saw the gift, which his dad gave to him, was soaking wet. He barely took notice of it until now, but he was carrying it all along. He opened it up to see a football and a note inside where it was written: Follow your dreams, Mike. Turnover. On turning it over, it read: The ball was especially by both of your favorite footballers of all time: Ronaldo and Messi. Take care of the ball, it was hard to get signed by them… “Idiot, dad. Who am I supposed to play with, now?” Mike cried, carried the ball

in his hands, and walked on. Then, I first went to meet my friends and the few neighbors who survived. We went broke at the worst possible time. For two years, we had to see hell every day. We had to work day in and out, just to fill our stomachs. Some of us had to be janitors, some others became construction workers. I wasn’t able to go to school for two years. One day I decided to go to the mall to see my father’s office. By then your father already took over the company. I thought that since he was his father’s friend, he might have ed his property to him, but it was rude of him not to see us. So, I went to his office to talk to him. But they won’t let a child in saying that I am just joking around. They kicked me out. I thought your father was busy. I never thought of him as an enemy because he was the only friend my father has ever had. But that was until I went to my father’s office. I went upstairs quietly without anyone noticing me. The room was locked but I broke it open. It was empty but there was just a picture of my dad hanging on the wall. (Mike had a small picture of his mom in his pocket. He then stuck it in the frame) I ed that my dad had a secret vault under his table. He showed me once while I was small. He gave me a key too saying, “Open it, when you will be in trouble.” I forgot about it a long time ago. The vault was camouflaged nicely with the color of the floor, so nobody was able to find it, I thought. I opened the vault and saw money in grands. I was surprised, more like shocked, but there was also a note ** lying behind which gave me my new dream of life. Here, it is. I kept it in my pocket to remind myself of the purpose and the only reason why I am still alive. (Erika read it) It was written in blood: It was Takumi, who shot me. He will most probably kill your mom too, Mike. If she dies, then please avenge her. (The moment Mike saw this he laughed saying to himself, “Thanks dad for

giving me a purpose in my life. I will for sure kill him, no matter how many years it would take.”) That day, I swore upon my life that no matter what I am going to kill Takumi. If I had to die, I did rather die after I kill Takumi. I took the money and our lives became stable as usual using the money. I later found out that your father created fake documents somehow and took over the company saying it was my father’s will. He changed the company name to ‘Tanaka Corporation’. With time, he became a major figure in the city, that everyone fears to mess around with him. “That’s how your family is built upon the blood of my parents and my dear ones. So do you have any more doubts?” Mike said as Erika listened to him without saying a single word during the whole conversation. “Hmm…So you are a revenge type of character.” She took a sip from her cup, “but you said it so openly to me without hesitating, that you are going to kill my dad, right? What if I just go tell the cops about it?” Erika replied in a cold voice. “You can’t. You don’t have evidence. You think the cops will just listen to a high school girl without having a shred of single evidence,” Mike replied sipping the coffee from the cup. “What if I recorded the whole thing you just said right now and edit it, gave it to the police?” “That is impossible. I double-checked you on our way to here, you don’t even a smartphone right now, let alone an audio recorder,” Mike replied proudly of his skills. “PERVERT.” Erika said in a normal voice. “Pervert? … I didn’t even touch your body,” Mike said, startled to hear her saying that. “But you saw my whole body from outside with your lewd eyes,” Erika added to justify herself. “Sorry, for that. Seeing your body without permission — Wait, am I not even

allowed to see a woman's body from outside?” Mike resisted her statement. “Anyways, you are free to kill my dad. I won’t charge you anything,” Erika said in a normal voice as always like she talks and took another sip. “Huh…? Sorry I didn’t get what you said right now. Can you repeat it?” Mike asked, confused that he must have heard her wrong. “I said you are free to kill my dad, just don’t bother my mom. She’s a good person,” She replied. Has this girl gone mad? Talking so lightly about killing, that too her own father. Just what is she? “Hey, you are thinking something bad about me right?” Erika said, pointing her finger at him. “Of course I would. Which person in this goddamn world will talk so lightly about killing her father? That has to be a crazy person.” Mike yelled at her. “Ok, now listen to my story without saying a word and why would I say that killing my father won’t mean anything to me?” Erika said.

We were always a poor family from the start as long back as I . But suddenly one day I saw myself sitting in a big house, bigger than I have ever seen. I was told that it would be a new home from that day onwards. I found it odd because just recently I was leaving in a small rented wooden apartment and the next day I was sleeping in a house made of concrete and bricks. But I didn’t bother to ask my parents about it thinking that my dad must have worked hard. Now, knowing your story, I can finally understand the reason behind it. But back then I found out that my dad deals in black marketing, handles corruption at his fingertips, but I kept quiet. When I was 10 years old, I was kidnapped on my way back home from school. I was freaking scared but somehow I was rescued by the police and soon I found out that it was because the kidnapper held a grudge against my father, he kidnapped me.

I was cut off from the social and virtual world so that it can never happen. I was more like a lively ghost in the outside world. On learning, about my dad’s misdeeds, I thought that someday any other man other than the kidnapper might come after me. So, I trained in martial arts, self-defense attacks, and bought myself some tools too secretly. I have always been shut inside the four boundaries of my house. My parents would never let me leave the house. I would go to school, college, or any other place with five-six bodyguards surrounding me. It felt no different than my life inside the house. So I thought of leaving on my own secretly after watching Tangled (movies do encourage people). So I made a long rope out of clothes and jumped out of my room. I then hid the rope somewhere in my garden and on returning I would climb the house with it. I leave my house about once a week when my mom's favorite show is on T.V. So, here I am today talking to you. I always knew someone will return to kill my dad, so it doesn’t bother me at all. To me, he’s just a ghost talking to me inside the house. Mike was shocked to hear her and just replied, “I see. Let’s go. It is getting late.” “Shit! I will be late for dinner. Yeah, let’s go.” she replied and both stood from their table and headed for the counter. “What are you doing? I told you I will pay for it” Erika said as Mike was paying for the bill. “It’s nothing, I was joking at that time,” Mike replied taking the wallet out of his back pocket. “No, I insist. I will pay for it.” she resisted to make Mike do the payment and paid the bill herself. On their way in the elevator, Erika said, “I know, it is nothing compared to what you have been through but at least I will pay little of my father’s sin. Since I’m her daughter, I feel responsible too. I hesitated when you asked me whether I would like to know about your past because I didn’t want to know your suffering and what my father did to you.”

Mike was surprised to hear that, that his eyes were wide open. “Don’t worry, you are a nice person. Nobody will ever think of you being the daughter of that scum.” Mike said. She giggled. “Good night, Erika. Thanks to you, I feel somehow nice that I was able to share my thoughts with someone other than my friends,” Mike said when he was about to leave. “See you later,” he said and walked away. Huh, today for sure was a long night. But suddenly someone pulled him in by the shoulder and as he turned, he felt a soft sensation in his cheeks. “You are a nice person too. I like you. Come see me tomorrow at college. I will be waiting at the roof.” Erika said to him after she kissed him. “Good night” and ran off. Wait, what just happened? ……What was that all about? .... Was that a confession? Mike was thinking when he was touching his cheeks. Mike blushed afterward. Her lips were warm though. Erika, on her way, noticed that her shopping bags were there still in the alley. She took them and went home jumping in happiness. +X+X+X+X+ Kanzaki’s apartment “Today, sure was an exciting day I had in a while since you were free today,” Henry said. “Yeah, I too got to relax a bit after a long time,” Kanzaki said. Both of them were on the bed lying beside each other and were talking. After an hour It seems Henry has slept already. I better do it right now. Kanzaki was thinking while she, as quiet as possible, got up from the bed and went to the living room. She switched on her laptop and connected an unknown phone to the laptop.

Damn it, I can’t track the location of his boss. They must have been using a proxy call. Kanzaki was trying to track the location to where Nakaro got his call from (it was Nakaro’s phone, she took it yesterday night after she beat them up) while someone in the bedroom was pretending to sleep. +X+X+X+X+ Eren’s apartment I should sleep now, it’s late. I have college tomorrow. Eren switched off the T.V. and was preparing his bed to sleep. Today was so fun. In just one day, I was able to make so many friends. I should thank Mike later. He sure is a nice guy. Ryker and his partners all seem nice people. This city is just a perfect place for me. Tomorrow I should try talking to Maika. Living an ordinary life, huh? I am bored of that. It is bliss to be in this city.

The boy has already declared that life in Ikara is a bliss after living here for a single day. * Mall, in those days, didn’t have metal detectors. So, Takumi was able to get inside the mall with a gun. * ** That was the actual note left by Reich. The note with the gift was written beforehand. **

A

regular day in Ikara

In an office somewhere in West Velhav – 00:00 – Tuesday The room was silent; perhaps it was the silence that was spread by the night itself. It was a nice and fresh way to start a day. But, someone broke the silence as he arrived. "Oh, man, today was incredible. That monster sure doesn't have human emotions. Toying with him once again will be fun. I can very well predict his nature. He’s a disgrace to humanity," a man came running to the room in excitement and fury; locked his door, and stood there for a moment. He was not panting that much but was a bit tired. "Oh, it's you, Isaac. I was startled for a moment; it's been a while you came this early. Did the cops chase you in charges of raping?" Lucia said, who was laying on the sofa and was reading a book. She was wearing glasses and had light brown long hair. She was wearing jeans and a casual white shirt and a black bra with her cleavage open. Teasing Isaac was her hobby or rather to make him talk to her. "You are as weird as ever, Lucia. You, still awake. I always find you asleep by now," Isaac said. He would arrive at the office late at night; sometimes he would stay at a hotel or at other times, at places which he owned. "Well, it is you who came early. I have just finished reading it." Lucia showed him the book she was reading. "So what's the story about? Something action or thriller or horror, I guess." Isaac asked as walked towards his personal desk and sat in his chair. He took his pocket knife out and kept it on the desk. That piece of metal was almost a piece of life to Isaac because he had to use it about twice-thrice daily. He would properly wash and sanitize it before he sleeps.

"No, it is neither of them. It is about a heartwarming family story. There are two sisters and one brother and their father and mother. The two of the sisters love the brother. The brother loves them too, but he couldn't decide whom to marry. So, he impregnated one sister with a baby and married the one having large tits. I guess that is what the summary should be." she explained very thoughtfully. "Just what kind of story are you into, Lucia? And in which way did you find that heartwarming?" Isaac asked, feeling disgusted at himself to ask her about the story. "So, what's your story about? You came running into here. That's very unusual of you. You seem excited too." She would never saw him rushing here with such pleasure. "Lucia, just how much do you believe in coincidences?" Isaac asked. "Do you realize that you just replied to my question with an off-topic question? But as for your question, it depends on which context you are asking me. Why do you ask?" she asked. Dodging questions of other people was another ability of Isaac. "No reason specifically. Just thinking about the coincidences happening in the city. I would like to know just how much people believe that they are just mere coincidences. So what is this context you are talking about?" Isaac asked, seeking an explanation. “By context I meant, are you talking about coincidences like how life was coincidentally formed on earth or coincidences like how I, coincidentally, fell in love with you? So from which context are you asking me the question, Isaac?” She was a great thinker. Back in her college days, she topped in her class, but decided to become an assistant to Isaac. “You surely think about a lot of things, despite being a stalker. Well, if I had to say, then it is neither one of them. Rather, my context is something that is quite a mix of the two. (Lucia looks into his eyes) In other words, a coincidence that is half-destined and half-intended,” Isaac said to her, looking in the eyes. “Hmm…You are quite complex than I thought you would be. But now I have the gist of what you are intending to say.” Lucia said while she diverted her eyes from him. Isaac was a complex man by nature. No ordinary person can

understand him quite well. He likes to represent things and situations in the most crooked way ever. “So what will your answer be?” Isaac asked. He was expecting something brilliant from her, after all, she was the assistant of Isaac. "First, answer my question. Why you came running here in excitement? Perhaps, you found someone new to play." Stubbornness was a special ability of Lucia. Her stubbornness to study and her stubbornness to love Isaac has brought her this far in life. "You are half-correct and half-right," Isaac said. "What are you? A ‘ half ’ person, huh? Half that, half this. Anyways, what is half-wrong and half-right?" she was curious to know. "Well, after all, every human shows only half of their true nature. As for the wrong part, he's someone I knew long ago. He must have forgotten about me." Isaac said with a sigh. Isaac’s nature was random, though. "Aarah-aarah… I didn't know that you came here in Ikara to find your long lost boyfriend. You must have been very frustrated without him and when did you start referring to yourself as a human, I thought you have deleted the humanity program from your brain," Lucia said while she picked another book to read. "He’s not my boyfriend. Now answer me my question, Lucia.” Isaac asked her for an explanation to his question. Ryogo was not his boyfriend at all, he was his toy, he likes to play with. Lucia kept the book on the table, crossed her legs, and said, “People in this city or anywhere in the world face up coincidences in their everyday life. It can be you meeting a stranger in your bathroom or you seeing your crush having sex with your best friend. Sometimes they just ignore it and other times they are greatly affected by it. People perceive these as being caused by divine force or something else to convince themselves. But, what they don’t understand is that it is their regular actions and customs which triggers these coincidences. But there are also mere coincidences without anyone triggering it or what people call ‘destiny’ is. Well, I guess that at very least answers your question.” Lucia explained and was a bit exhausted to tell all

that in one go. She then took a cup and poured tea from the jar which was kept on the table. Meanwhile, Isaac was staring at the stars through the glass of his office. “Fabulous answer, as one would expect from the assistant of Isaac Pierce. Your psychology is somewhat near or a bit similar to mine.” Isaac said, happy to see that she is quite similar to him. “Your name still surprises me. So, what’s the dissimilarity?” Lucia asked, she was not interested though, but she was willing to continue the conversation with him after all having a conversation with her lover in a while is what she wishes all day. “Divine force or people's regular actions or whatever. What if it is a single person triggering those coincidences intentionally? Coincidences are not something crap shit like ‘destiny’ or ‘astrological things’, they happen because they are made to happen. It depends on the victim how they perceive it. The destiny of someone is always controlled at the fingertips of someone other than him.” Isaac explained, while solving a Rubik’s cube with his hands. He was the fastest solver you might find in Ikara. “Oh my, what a coincidence, I happen to know someone like that,” Lucia said while taking a sip from her cup. “That’s rude, Lucia. You make it sound like I am that person. But I do know a person like him.” He got up from his chair having finished solving the cube. “You are as evil as ever,” Lucia mumbled. “How come I am evil?” he asked as he sat on the sofa opposite Lucia. “Oh, I am sorry. I didn’t mean you. You must have heard me wrong. I was murmuring about that person who just pinches others' asses and spreads rumors and is the organizer behind all these acts,” Lucia said while she got up from the sofa having finished her mid-night tea. It was time for her to sleep, dragging this conversation would lead nowhere; thinking that she went upstairs. “I see, sorry for asking you that question. That person might be the worst. He should go, die in a dumpster fire,” Isaac said as he laid down on the sofa and was looking at his smartphone. His smartphone was also another piece of life for

him; after all the dealings and s were made through that. “Isaac, how do you make so much money that you can hire so many people to work under you? Even I am surprised.” Lucia asked on her way to a room, she seemed very curious to know that. “You make it sound like I am a thief or a swindler. Well, I have got my legal business to earn such money…oh yeah, wanna play a game of chess? The loser gets to make dinner for the winner for tonight.” Isaac said, he changed the topic as always. “What’s the point? You know I am gonna lose anyway. I will cook you dinner. But, I would like to play the game too.” Lucia said and came down the stairs and sat on the sofa opposite him. He was a chess expert too. “Don’t be like that. There might be a coincidence and you might just win.” Isaac said with a smile; he was not making fun of her, but was serious. He was a strong believer in coincidences. Isaac won the game for your kind information . +X+X+X+X+ Maika’s apartment – 00:30 Same as ever, I didn’t find any clues about him today. What should I do? Wait, what if he fled to some other place? What should I do then? I promised them that I will find him. I have to do something about it. Maika fell asleep thinking about it. She was always on her duty to find him, that it almost became a hobby for her. +X+X+X+X+ Next day – Carlton college – 08:15 Oh man, I woke too late today. Running to college just on the second day is not a good sign at all. Eren thought while he came running to college. He somehow made his way to the class. He slept late at night as he watching some anime, he couldn’t watch yesterday evening. He didn’t saw Maika or Mike there. Are they still sleeping? He sat on his seat and was waiting for them to come.

“Hey, Miles wanna go on a date this evening? I am free.” Hazel asked, who was seating on Miles’s lap (of course, they would seat like normal students when the teacher comes in). “I would go wherever you go,” Miles said and they kissed (in the lips!!!!). Their love is as active as ever, so are their brazen instincts. Boy, I want a girlfriend too. A few minutes before the class started, Maika came. She seemed somehow tired. This made Eren worry and curious. Maika came and sat in her seat, which in front of Eren (she took no notice of Eren). Ah… Maika is as beautiful as yesterday. What the hell are you thinking Eren? A whole day is left and I am active from now. (the college bell rings) It seems Mike got stuck in the traffic today again. Mike came after half the 1st period was over. He also seemed somehow tired. Are people always tired in this city? Mike gave the same excuse as yesterday. After sitting on his seat, Mike waved his hands to Eren to say either hello or good morning or both to which Eren smiled at him. While Maika was tearing pieces of paper and was writing something on them. Break time – 11:00 “Man, yesterday was so damn tiring,” Mike exclaimed, he got up from his seat and came near Eren’s desk and placed his one arm around his shoulder, rested half of his weight on him. “What happened? Your girlfriend dumped you?” Eren asked curiously. “Nah…I ran into some trouble yesterday. Do not worry about it.” “I am not worrying at all. Let’s go grab something at the canteen and come back. I have something to talk to Maika today.” Eren said, as stood up from his seat. “Whoa…How brave!!! You are such a straightforward man. You must be the next-gen ‘ Jack Dawson ’. It has been only one day and I guess, you barely even talked to her, but you are ready to confess her.” Mike said he was jumping in excitement.

“Mike, calm down, we are not even friends right now, and there goes your weird understanding,” Eren said with a straight look on his face. “So, what are you going to talk to her about?” Mike asked and kept chatting all the way to the Canteen. “First, I will ask her about our roles as leaders, and second, and then I am going to ask her about our errand. Since I am new here, I don’t know much about them.” “I see, I see, it was not a proposal after all. But for now, let’s go hit some chicks. I saw some really hot ones during the break time. You take any of them or all of them and I will take Maika for myself.” Mike said shaking his head and touching his chin, he was thinking something. “Heh…? Huuhhh…??? When did it turn into a love triangle? Are you also in love with her?” Eren asked shockingly. “Of course, I do, and not just me, most of the guys in our class love her because of her breasts,” Mike said. “What kind of reasoning is that? That is not true love at all. Are you also one of them? How did you know? Are they all perverts? You came here just yesterday,” Eren asked, he was further shocked. But then realizing he was in Ikara, reasoning doesn’t matter much in this city. “First of all, how come your true love then? You have not even talked to her. Second of all, I am not one of them. Third of all, I just knew yesterday, when the other students were talking about her.” Mike answered Eren's questions. “Then, what do you like about her?” Eren asked. “The same reason you like about her. Don’t worry, we will still be friends. I am not going to turn it into some bloody love triangle story, you see in series these days.” Mike smiled and assured Eren that he would take Maika. Eren said nothing more than one sentence, “I am gonna take her first.” …………………….

“Hey, have you seen this video? It’s been on the trending list of YouTube the whole day? The comment section exploded in just 2 hours after ing.” “That’s just fake. No way a person could be that powerful. That bastard Ryogo is just making money using his editing skills. There’s no way that can be real.” “You might be true, but the video is way too real. It is said that he held some grudge against some group and sent its boss flying away. Some of my friends online were present in the park too. They texted me last night.” “Oi, I heard that a bomb was blasted near Port Yarsmi. Is it true?” “Me too, I read about it on Twitter today morning. They said it was Hollywood. Moreover, Port Yarsmi has always been a gang gathering place. The police even fear to go there. You better stay away from there.” Eren and Mike were listening to the talking the students were murmuring about, on their way to the Canteen. Eren felt disappointed yet somehow excited at the same time for some reasons that were not possible to convey with the sad smiling face he was wearing on his face, that time. “Eren, make yourself safe and keep your distance from Ryogo and Hollywood and any other threatening places. Ikara might have many wonders which you might never see anywhere, but there are some wonders too which will make you sickened on knowing the truth.” Mike warned Eren without looking at him, just moving straight to the canteen. Eren understood that Mike did not think highly of Ryogo. That is why he must have left the moment Ryogo came near Ryker’s group yesterday. But he doubted Mike about his knowledge of Hollywood, but then again he realized that he is a regular in Ikara after all; even a child might know what Hollywood is. “Hey, Mike, do you know what is going on here? Everybody seems to know about everything, it just feels like I am the only one who is in the dark.” Eren declared with a sad face. He, of course, wanted to know what was going in the very place he resides. Mike didn’t want to answer but seeing Eren made him reminded that he has seen those eyes of curiousness somewhere else before but Mike couldn’t when it was.

“Ok, but first what do you wanna eat? Hamburgers?” Mike agreed somewhat to reply to his question, but they already reached the Canteen. The Canteen was swarming with people as if an army of ants was fighting to eat just a grain of rice. Eren said that he would have a hamburger. Mike struggled to get the hamburgers but since he was strong and slender, he pushed the others aside and made it back alive from the battlefield!!! “So as for the question, I don’t know much about it, but just that there are many dangerous people out there and by dangerous, I meant that they won’t hesitate to take even a baby’s life. I have heard about such cases here. It is very dangerous at night here in Ikara,” Mike said while they sat in the Canteen hall and were eating their hamburgers. “So, there’s one thing I can say for sure: No matter how much bright the lights of this city are, the darkness within the alleys is enough to engulf it. It ain’t like the saying ‘When the darkness is at its darkest, a star shines the brightest’; here the stars immerse themselves in the dark.” “Ok, understood, Boss. Nice quote you got there, Mike. I will make sure to keep myself from those alleys. Thank you,” Eren said with his usual way of talking, got up from his seat having finished his burger, and was returning back to his classroom. Mike was a bit surprised, he thought Eren would show just a bit of fear, rather Mike wished to see a bit of terror in Eren. But our simple-minded boy just hurt his pride and made him wondered ‘Maybe, my voice acting was not good enough. I used my extreme level of literature to describe it, but he just… Anyway, it’s not like he will be dragged into something dangerous.’ Mike was thinking about his speech while Eren seemed to be excited at hearing him. What was he excited for? Maybe it was because he was finally going to talk to Maika? Or was it something else… After they came back, Maika was not in the class. “Where did she go? She was here a minute ago. It’s just like yesterday.” Eren said, worried about her.

“Eren, only 10 minutes are left for the break time to be over, we took too much time at the Canteen and you were searching for her, yesterday too?” Mike asked (he was worried too) “Yup. But I didn’t find her anywhere.” Eren said with a sad look on his face. Suddenly both of them heard footsteps rushing in towards their classroom. The door was opened and they both, no all their classmates, looked at the door to see who it was. Everyone including Eren didn’t know the person except for one. “Idiot, I was waiting for about 25 minutes for you on the rooftop and here you are goofing around in the class. I even skipped my lunch,” said the person, who was dressed in girl’s clothes and was approaching them at a great pace.

She doesn’t seem to be a senior, most probably a classmate of the other section. But why is she approaching us? Eren thought while that girl approached the two of them. The students after noticing that it was just an ordinary student, not actually knowing who she was, returned back to their own respective worlds. Mike was sweating as she approached her and was cursing himself. “Um, Erika… I was actually busy talking to Eren so I kinda forgot, sooo… can you forgive me… for now?” Mike said to Erika as she was closing in and bowed down to show that he was sorry. “Idiot, you even forget when a girl invites you to talk with her,” Erika said with a pouting face. “Huh…? Mike, you know her? …No, I am sorry for intruding myself in a lover’s quarrel, I will take my leave right away. As his friend, this is the best I can do right now.” Eren said and was about to take his leave but Mike pulled him in and said calmly, “Eren, this is not what you think it is. It’s actually quite the opposite. She’s my fri….. is my acquaintance. I met her yesterday night. She was wasted near the street and I just walked her home, but I didn’t know that she was a classmate of ours.” Erika remained silent and was watching how far Mike can stretch the lie.

“Heeeehhhh…? I see, but it doesn’t actually concern me. (Eren was still suspicious of Mike) Wait, did she just say that she was on the rooftop? Hey, miss, is there any girl up there?” Eren asked Erika. It was quite possible that Maika might be up there since that was the only place left Eren didn’t check the last time. “Yes, I think I saw a girl with big boobs up there,” Erika said to Eren. On hearing, Eren said thank you and ran since just 6 minutes was left only before the break is over. “Hey, Erika, that was sexual harassment what you just said and moreover it is difficult to imagine a girl saying a thing like that to a boy. You really are extraordinary species. Please tell me from which planet you are? I might wanna research about that,” Mike said with his eyes and ears dead since he was surprised that to even see a girl like this exists. “Why should it be difficult for me to say it? I have got some big ones too. (She touched her both breasts with the hands and pushed them upwards to show it to Mike that she does have some.) Does doing this arouses you?” Erika said, to tease Mike. Still, nobody in the class noticed her. “They are small compared to Maika. That size will never arouse me — SMACK!!! Erika landed a clean hit on Mike’s face, that wasn’t a slap but a punch, and said, “You really are a pervert. Saying such things to a girl openly, you are the one extraordinary here. Anyways, What’s up with your friend? He ran as if it was the end of the world,” She asked Mike, who was sleeping, might be even resting or was unconscious, on the floor. “Man, your punch is really powerful. Eren, that’s his name. He wasn’t able to talk to his crush properly a single time, so he went to talk to her and confess to her,” Mike said as he got up from the floor, touching his cheek. “So, what’s the real reason?” she asked after Mike got up. She knew that it was not the exact thing. “What do you mean?”, he asked as he was cleaning the back of his shirt and pants. “I can tell you are joking around or at least I can tell that Eren didn’t look like a virgin pervert like you.”

“As always, you have got good eyes… Wait, what does a pervert even look like to you? And how can you say for sure whether I am a virgin or not?” Mike asked but realized that he just asked an idiot question to an idiot person. “Jokes aside, I am going up to see how he confronts his crush. It’s almost like a scene from a web series I watched last week,” Erika said giggling by herself. Her realistic-series antenna just got a signal. “So, wanna go see it together?” “Oi, he’s my friend. He isn’t some actor. Well, Let’s go. I want to see his reaction too, myself.” Mike said and both of them went up together. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile in the rooftop She has to be on the roof. Does she always come here? Might be her favorite place to goof in college. But I have never seen anyone going up there. Eren was thinking as he ran to the rooftop and opened the door and saw something which he never guessed he would see something like that in his life. A girl was standing just at the edge of the building and was seeing the sky above her. She ed the parapet which was about 4-5 ft. high. The first thing Eren was reminded of was the first time he saw her. But that was way too dangerous, even if you want to see and adore the sky. Eren knew that, so he ran without any second thought. What if she falls? Is she planning to suicide? Eren thought as he ran towards her to save her. What was it, he will be saving her from? Was it her life or his pride as a man that he has to do something or was it something very different? Even Eren didn’t know that, but he just thought that she might just slip away from his life. “WAIT, MAIKA THAT’S DANGEROUS, STANDING NEAR THE EDGE,” Eren shouted as he ran. The girl turned around in surprise or more like a shock, it might be because that boy was the only one who called her name in a while, but she slipped… Huh? Am I going to fall? Am I going to die? The girl thought but Eren jumped

on his drives and somehow caught her by the arm. “Hold on to my hand…” Eren shouted with his whole face stretched, he was trying his best to hold her. Maika’s legs were in the air. Maika grabbed his hand tightly. But, Eren was not as strong as someone like Mike was. His left hand was already pushing the wall forward so that he could pull her up. But, he felt that his grip was slipping. He then grabbed her by both hands. He felt that he saved her and that he could now pull her over. But, what happened was that he was now slipping together with Maika, her weight was pulling him down. “Curse you, gravity.”, Eren shouted before he slipped together and fall, “Hold on her tightly. If not, you will never see her again.” Eren found the voice was familiar, he saw that someone’s hands were pulling his arms. He turned around to see that Mike and Erika were helping him. They pulled Maika up. Eren fell to the floor, panting, and said, “Man, I can’t feel my arms anymore…whew…” Maika was sitting on the floor with her legs on one side with a scared look on her face. I have died almost twice this week. Eren got up. “Are you okay, Maika?” Eren said as he put his hand forward to pull her up. Maika said thanks and took his hand and Eren pulled her up. But Eren felt a shiver, or more like an electric shock through his entire body which paralyzed his senses for a moment, from her hand. What was that? What the hell in the world was it I felt just now? “Eren, Eren…hey…EREN…” Mike shouted at Eren’s ears. “What happened? Mike, are you intending to make me deaf?” Eren said. “You are deaf. I have been calling you. You seemed to be lost in your thoughts or did touching Maika’s hands aroused you?” Mike said, though that was to tease Eren.

“Sorry I was thinking about somethi…Wait, why will I get aroused just by touching a girl's hand?” Eren yelled at him. “Guys really are idiots,” Erika said as she watched Eren and Mike argue from the background with dull eyes. “Says the girl who seduces men to get her job done,” Mike said to Erika, while arguing with Eren. It was enough of a comment to piss Erika off. “Mike, what the hell did you say? I am gonna smash your face.” Erika said and she invited herself into the argument. Eren, Mike, and Maika kept on fighting while Maika was listening to them. She just cannot understand what in the world was going on. But then she started laughing on her own. Her laughing stopped their argument and they all diverted their attention from the argument to look at her. “I am sorry for intervening in your discussion. But it has been a while I saw people like you that close. Sorry, I was not laughing at your talk, but I am just happy that I am still alive now.” Maika explained but was still giggling. The three felt somehow stupid and happy at themselves. But then Eren asked friendly, “But what were you doing near the edge? That is dangerous, you know.” “I can feel the gush of the wind better near the edge while watching the sky. It has a better view here than in the town with the buildings in the city covering it.” Maika said, which of course was true. “I can understand that, but be careful don’t end your life there just to see the unending blue sky,” Eren said with a straight face. I thought Eren would say something inspiring like life is priceless, precious, this and that… but he really is something. He seems to understand the situation he is in but I can’t actually think what is going on in his mind . Mike wondered. “You have a very straightforward friend; but I can’t figure out the reason how you two became friends,” Erika whispered in Mike and chuckled.

“and I don’t understand how come you understand that when you don’t have what we have; a brain,” Mike said, he was ready for the round two fight. “You better be ready to take those words back in your ass,” Erika said, she was super pissed off. “Maika, we are the leaders of our class, so I was thinking that I better introduce myself first and I, yet exactly don’t know the roles of being a leader,” Eren said. “I am really sorry. I should have talked to you first.” Maika apologized by bowing down. “Please, don’t bow down. It’s ok, you don’t have to apologize, after all we are friends.” Eren said to Maika. FRIENDS… the words echoed in Maika’s ears. Finally… Finally, I made a friend. She was so happy that her eyes were filled with tears. “Aare…Aareee… Have I said something weird again?” Eren asked, shocked to see her tears. “Eren, you made her cry and you call yourself a man. Shame at you.” Mike said while arguing with Erika. “Huh..?” “You think you are man, you pervert,” Erika said. They started arguing again. “Don’t worry, Eren. I am just happy that I was able to fulfill one request.” Maika said, wiping her tears off. “Request???” (The college bell rang.) “I have to go to the library, bye, Everyone,” Maika said and went downstairs. “Mike, Erika, Let’s go,” Eren said to them, while they were cursing each other. They went down after that. ………Few Minutes later………

“Students, today we will be having half class. So you all can go home now. The participants of the Fresher’s festival should stay behind.” Oh, now that I , we didn’t have our Fresher’s party yet. Well, now I can go home quickly. Eren thought but suddenly he was hit by something on the left side of his head. He saw that it was a paper, with a piece of rubber inside it, and something written: Wanna hang out? We got enough time. Let’s go to the city. Eren understood who wrote it. Eren, on looking left, saw Mike waiting for his answer. Eren ignored him and took his phone out and started typing something on it. A message arrived in Mike’s phone. It was written: Ok, I am free this noon. But text me instead of hitting me a piece of rubber. They wore their backpacks and were ready to leave. Eren was looking for Maika, but she still didn’t come back from the library. She had her bag with her. Maybe she left. Eren sighed in disappointment. “Mike, I am gonna come back in a minute by taking a quick glance at the library,” Eren said and went running on his way. “Go, my tiger. Get her,” Mike said, but Eren most likely didn’t hear that. “You guys are really lucky. You can go roam and walk the streets so freely. I really am jealous of you all.” Erika came from behind, she was about to leave too. Mike turned around, “Oh, it’s you, Erika. Then come along with us……Oh, sorry for saying that, I forgot about those shitty bastards standing outside. Just who the hell they think they are?” Mike said as he looked outside. Her guards were standing near the entrance. “It’s ok. Don’t worry about it. Bye, see you later.” Erika said and went downstairs.

“If you want, come hang out with us sometime secretly outside,” Mike said. Listening to this, Erika came up the stairs and took her phone out. “Here, type your in. I will text you and share my number to them too. You will make a group for the four of us,” Erika said and handed him her phone to type his number. Mike said an ok and typed his number and bid her farewell and waited for Eren, near the corridor while he watched Erika leave from there. She sure does have it hard, getting along with that scum every single day. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile – near the library The library was on the other corner of the building, which was almost like the diagonally opposite of Eren’s class. Huh…There were too many books to handle singlehanded and that boy sure likes to read books. But it is just a noon now, so I have enough time to search for clues. Maika was heading outside. “Maika, you seem to be tired. I can leave you home. Let’s go,” said a teacher as he placed his hands on Maika. The teacher was young and pretty. He is most likely to be 25 years or might be a year younger or older. He also knows that Maika’s a lone child. “Justin sir, it's ok, I can go by myself and I have some work left in the city.” Maika said and was uncomfortable seeing that he had placed his hands on her shoulder. “That is not good. You can get yourself lost in this time of the city. The sun is at its peak, that ain’t good for these milky skin of yours. I will escort you to home as being your teacher,” he said as he touched her arms. There were a few, about 10 students nearby walking, but took no notice, or they rather ignored it thinking that it is just day to day life customs of a teacher. “OH MY, MY… JUSTIN TEACHER…. WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN BRIGHT DAYLIGHT? SEXUALLY HARASSING A GIRL, HUH…??” Eren

talked loudly in a lousy way so that he could catch others' attention. “What are you talking about, Eren? I am jus……just worrying about her, right Maika??”, Justin said in a hesitating way, he was being careful as some students started noticing the three of them. “…” Maika didn’t respond a word. “Well, I will take my leave then, I can see that you have made some friends,” Justin said and went back to his office. Maika was clenching her fists in fear and disappointment in not being able to anything and was looking down. “Don’t worry about him, Maika. I overheard that you are going to the city. Wanna come along with us? I and that boy, with spiky blonde hair, are going too.” Eren asked with a smile. Maika looked up. She was happy. She nodded yes. She was just like an ordinary introvert; you would find everywhere these days. +X+X+X+X+ Outside the college – 12:00 The three of them, Eren, Maika, and Mike, were talking and heading towards the city. They were talking about all sorts of things about jokes and memes, about the city, about their weird classmates, and so and so… “Um…Maika can I have your phone number?” Mike asked. “?” Eren looked at Mike in surprise. Eren definitely was not expecting Mike to make his first move there. Seeing Eren, Mike felt sorry for him as Eren can never make the first move by himself and moreover, that was a misunderstanding. “I am creating a group in which there will be the three of us and Erika,” Mike said. “Oh, that was it,” Eren said, he looked happy.

“Ok, here’s my number.” Maika handed him a piece of paper she took from her pocket out. “Do you keep pieces of paper with your number in the pocket?” Mike asked, surprised to see that. “No, I just wrote it this morning simply,” Maika said, smiling. “Seeing Maika smile, just makes her sexy and cute, right Eren?” Mike asked Eren to tease him. “Heh??...that is wrong, Mike. Well it is not she is not cute, but about being sexy……well I… don’t know…” Eren said and was stammering his words. Maika was blushing on the other side and was looking down. But she felt happy. It might be because she was lonely for long time. “Eren and Mike, I shall go on my way now. I have some work left.” She said and ran off. “Wait Maika, I was just jokin……” and before Eren could finish his sentence, she was already too far away. “Eren, you are awful. You could not even call a girl sexy. Well, I am just kidding. She told you that she had some work, right? Let’s get going.” Mike said and wrapped his arms around Eren’s shoulders and they walked away. +X+X+X+X+ At the railway crossing – 12:40 “Oi, Mike, don’t you have a bike or hoverboard or anything?” Eren asked while they were waiting for the train to cross. “Why, you ask?” Mike asked. “I don’t know about you, but this city is freaking hot during the daytime,” Eren yelled at Mike as if it was because of Mike. Eren sure was sweating a lot. “Why are you yelling at me? Like it is my fault that the city is hot? Well I do

have a bike, but going home just to get it will take too much time. And moreover roaming the city streets is more fun,” Mike said. “Well, you do have a point. But I will need a drink on the way.” Eren said as they crossed the gate and walked on. +X+X+X+X+ In the city – 14:00 “Whoa, the parks here are sure beautiful. I liked the West Gate Park more because of the Cherry blossoms they had. It kinda reminded me of my hometown.” Eren exclaimed with joy while they were walking. Today, Eren was determined to take in as much of the scenery as possible, and he kept his eyes up as he traveled rather than tracing the ground. “You sure are energetic today.” Mike said. “Well, you can’t see the natural beauty of Ikara at night. This city is really beautiful.” Eren explained to Mike. I wish if one day I could see this city with the same eyes you see it. But I guess it is already too late for me. Mike laughed at himself for dreaming of such a wish. “What are you smiling for? Well, let me guess. You are having a fantasy tour with Erika in your mind right now.” Eren teased Mike. “Huh? … Who gave you that weird idea? I was not thinking about it.” Mike said. “Wanna go check out ‘Metallix’ ?” Mike asked. “What is Metalax ? Never heard of it before.” Eren asked. “It’s Metallix. A large store dealing in different types of metals. They sell swords and guns too. They look so awesome,” Mike said in excitement. “What are we waiting for? Let’s go.” Eren said, he was more excited and interested than Mike was. +X+X+X+X+

Meanwhile – on other side of City – Near Tanaka mall “Excuse me, have you seen this man anywhere in this city?” “Sorry, I haven’t. Is he a Hawaiian? Not that I care.” “Hello Ma’am, have you seen man anywhere?” “No, I haven’t. But he sure looks hot. If you find him, tell him to come to meet me in that shop. I will put him in my harem collection too.” As I thought, he must have left Ikara. No, no, it is too soon to come to a conclusion yet. I must find him. Maika was thinking and roaming the streets asking random people about the man in the picture she had. She kept on walking and searching for people to ask. She saw four people standing and were talking by the footpath. “Hello mister, have you seen this man before?” The man turned around, when he saw that picture, he was shocked as hell as if he saw his long-lost best friend. There’s no doubt about this picture. It is vividly clear. This Hawaiian shirt and that face. I didn’t see him quite well yesterday. It has to be him. But why is this girl having his photo? “Is something wrong, mister?” Maika asked. What should I say? Seeing how her eyes are yearning for answers, I can’t say no. But should I tell her? No, no, I should think about her and our safety first. The man was not able to decide, he was having a mix of emotions flowing into his head. “No, I have never seen this man here in Ikara,” the man said in a very usual tone and smiled, which was not suspecting at all. Then a girl, who was talking with the other two, came out. “What talk is going on here? Hey, Ryker, isn’t that the Deadpool we saw

yesterday?”, Sarah shouted in excitement. “What is going on here? Oi, oi, isn’t that the man we saw last night? Harry and Rocco said in sync. Ryker turned around and made a face that looked to them saying that they shouldn’t had said that. “Really, have you seen him here? Really, really?” Maika asked in excitement as if she was accomplishing a great feat. Why am I still friends with these three idiots? Ryker wondered. But then again he had to reply to Maika. “Oh, yeah now that I I saw him yesterday near a restaurant. He looked like a foreigner to me. He must have left.” The face he made now was a bit suspecting, but Maika didn’t notice that. “Thank you, mister and everyone. I owe you a lot. Bye, bye.” Maika said and bid them farewell. It is good that I hadn’t given up earlier. There’s still hope. I can still find him. I am truly lucky today. After all, she made a friend today and got her purpose recharged. “You guys…… (turns around) Try to understand the situation you are in, before saying anything stupid,” Ryker yelled at them. “Sorry, our tongue slipped seeing that pic.” The three of them apologized. “It’s ok. No use crying over spilled milk. Just don’t spill anything like that again,” Ryker said, knowing that nothing more he could say than that. “Ok, now that she is gone let’s get back to the discussion. WHY THE HELL DOES THE NEW DOOR HAVE A DEADPOOL PAINTED IN IT?” Rocco shouted. “Well, think of this as a memorial of your last door and moreover it looks freaking cool, right Harry?” Sarah jumped in excitement. “It does, Sarah. Rocco, just accept the truth. This is the reality,” Harry said complimenting about the door too. The three of them started arguing again.

They are again back to their stupidity… But what has happened already, can’t be altered, I guess. But, still why does that young girl have a pic of him? Is he her father? No, no, no way, he can be her father. Ryker’s group mistake has given a new ray of hope to Maika to continue her search for that man. Ryker thought that such a fragile girl would never meet such a man. But every person in this city, whether by fate or by intention, stumbles upon each other at some point of time of life, whether it is at their birth or at the door of death. +X+X+X+X+ At Metallix “Man, these swords are so cool. Well, of course, they are godly priced. But looking at them just amazes me,” Mike said and turned around to look where Eren was. “These guns are real monsters. I have only played with them in-game, but to see in real life, it is some other kind of excitement that I can’t even put in words. It really is amazing. Snipers and mini machine guns are my favorites though.” Eren said to Mike. “You sure don’t look much of a gamer, village boy,” Mike said. “Uncle Ben, has it arrived? I need it today.” A girl came inside and said to the owner of the shop. “Yeah, you are lucky, it just came today this morning.” Uncle Ben said to the girl. He gave the thing to the girl. It was a large box, packed safely. “Hey, Kanzaki, why do you need it?” Ben asked her when she was about to leave. “You will see it one day. Bye, Uncle Ben. See you around.” Kanzaki said and went off on her way with her bike. “That sure was a big box. What do you think was inside it?” Eren asked Mike. “Who knows?” Mike replied. “I am hungry. Wanna go to a new place? It is quite

famous in Ikara for its spices.” “Let’s go. I am hungry too.” Eren said and they went on their way. +X+X+X+X+ Indian Chaat House – West of Ikara – 15:45 “What the hell is this? It is very tasty, but it feels like my mouth is on fire… water… the bottle to me, Mike.” Eren said, his mouth is burning in fire. (Cause of spices) “I guess you are not quite familiar with spices. Well, it is freaking tasty.” Mike commented as he ed the water bottle to Eren. “So, Mike, how was it today? Want anything more?”, asked a man who was dressed in a restaurant uniform and had a turban on his head. His body was huge, the muscles were packed tight with his uniform and he was quite tall. “ Namaste , Vaibhav, the food tastes as good as the spices always are. Our stomach is full. Oh, yeah meet my new friend, Eren. He never had Chaat before.” Mike said to Vaibhav. Vaibhav turned to face Eren, “ Namaste , Eren, it is a pleasure to meet you.”, and moved his hands forward seeking a handshake. “ Namaste , the pleasure is actually mine that I get to meet a great cook,” Eren said as they shook their hands. At first sight, Eren thought of him a wrestler and a good guy. “Thanks for the compliment. Well, I am just half the staff here. There is one more person, my friend inside. So Eren, new in this city?” Vaibhav asked that out of pure curiosity, but the question gave Eren the vibe when Ryker first asked him. Eren responded yes. “I see. So why did you come here, in Ikara particularly?” Vaibhav asked friendly, he himself is an outside member of this city.

“Why did I? …Hmm… I think I wanted to experience living in a city.” Eren answered but that almost instantly asked, “Why do you ask, Mr. Vaibhav?” “Well, people primarily come in Ikara with always some goals and dreams to fulfill. People even spread rumors that this is the wish-fulfilling city. Dreams can be anything. Like as simple as your motive or something as complex as…as…” Vaibhav started stuttering but then said, “as finding a life partner, you could say, I guess…” and laughed at his own choice of words. In an instant before Eren and Mike could say anything, Vaibhav said, “Well, I have to go, the customers are swarming in especially during this time. Eren come again here. We will be happy to serve you again.” and bid them farewell. “Yeah, for sure,” Eren said and he and Mike came outside. “You really know quite a lot of people here, Mike. He was such a normal person I have seen for the first time after coming here.” Eren said. “That means all the people you met until now are all strange. Well, I can’t deny that fact completely.” Mike said, accepting Eren’s compliment. +X+X+X+X+ Being tired from walking all day, they sat on a bench for some street. (16:15) “Man, walking is sure tiresome. But the excitement just keeps you going. Wanna have juice?” Mike asked. “Yeah, please do so.” Eren was even more tired. Mike went to bring some drinks from the nearby vending machine. I wonder what Maika is doing right now. What work was left for her to do here? I better help her next time. “Here.” Mike handed him the juice. “Thanks, Mike.” …… (Opens the bottle cap) “Hey Mike, what is Erika to you? You two seem unusually close.” “Well, as I said we are just friends who met yesterday.”

“Oh my, if it is not Mike Hunt itself, what are you doing here? Don’t you have college, Mike?” said a man wearing a black jacket, who came walking towards Mike to greet them. It was a very pleasant voice, crisp and clear and vibrant. “How are you, Isaac? It’s been a while, I got to see you in here. Where have you been?” Mike said and got up from his seat, excited to see him. “Well, I had some business outside Ikara. I see that you made a friend at college.” Isaac said as he looked at Eren. “He’s Eren. He’s from the countryside. New here, just introducing him to the culture here and touring the city with him.” Mike said. “Mr. Isaac, it is a pleasure to meet you. I hope to get along with you.” Eren said as he got up from his seat too. There was nothing odd Eren found about him. Aside from his sharp gaze and handsome features, he seemed like any other young man. “What’s with this formality? Just talk to me like how you talk to your friends. It makes me sick. Drop the mister from my name. It isn’t a part of my name. Well, Mike’s friend is a friend of mine too.” Isaac said to Eren as he wrapped one arm around Eren’s shoulder. He seems to an ordinary guy too. They talked about so many things. Isaac asked Eren about his hometown and his old school. He said he was also roaming the streets to kill some time. Eren was interested in what kind of job he does, so he asked him. Isaac said that he does various jobs. It was not stable for him. He was a carefree guy. “So Isaac, do you have any more friends than Mike here?” Eren asked, he most likely wanted to befriend them too. “Well, I have some. Why do you ask?” “It is just that you were roaming alone in the streets.” “Oh, they are just busy with work,” Isaac said with a smile. But suddenlyBoooom!!! The blast was nearby. The smoke covered the area and the gush of wind from the

blast reached almost where Eren, Mike, and Isaac were. An emergency alarm was ringing. People were running here and there from the blast. “What the heck happened? A terrorist attack, huh.?” Eren said, trying to see through the dust. That reaction was bound to happen from someone who was from the countryside. Eren thought of running away from there and hid somewhere, but before he could Isaac blurted something. “Nah, a simple bank robbery,” Isaac said. “Oh, that is quite common these days,” Mike said and was drinking his juice without a care and was just staring at the demolished glass of the bank building. That ain’t a simple bank robbery at all. Eren thought, surprised to see them calm at such a situation. But these were really quite common in the city these days. With the gangs rising in the city, some needed money, which they would rob from the bank. “Hey, get on the bike already or the cops will catch us,” the man said to his partner who had a large backpack with him. The man accelerated the bike as fast as possible and he drove the way Eren and his friends were. They were speeding in but…. CRASH!!!

The bike slid about 50 meters far away. “Aah…why did we slip?” said the man driving the bike. His partner was unconscious on the other lane. “You see human, stealing is bad for your health. But, it is a trait of humans, so I did not want to intervene. But what is more interesting is what you will do now. Will you run for your life and take the money with you and leave your friend beside or will you take him with you or will you spend the rest of your life with your buddy in prison? Well, what option you choose, depends solely on you”, a person said but the man wasn’t able to see, due to the smoke coming out from his crashed bike. The bike was between the man and the person. “Who the fuck are you? Giving me options for my life. It was my shitty father who gave me such options the last time,” the man replied, in a weak tone. His body has just dealt with a great impact. He sure was tough. “Me? don’t bother thinking about it. But if you still wanna know out of curiosity, I might be the greatest coincidence of your life or think me of your stepdad. So what’s your answer, human or rather my son,” the person said and it seems that it was Isaac as the smoke cleared a bit and was laughing with an evil smile. The man still didn’t catch a glance at him. “Well, I can't deny the fact that you are a fucking coincidence of my life but you see, the one and only thing I learned from my father is ‘Make your own rules’. So, with many apologies without choosing any of your options, I am taking you down right here, you fucker, for injuring my brother,” the man said, took out a lighter from his pocket, and slid it on the bike which was leaking gasoline. The moment he threw it, he got up and ran toward his brother. “SHIT!!!” Isaac jumped back from the bike… Booodooom!!!

The sound spread across the area as if two explosions were happening together. “Why the hell is there another explosion? Where is Isaac? He was here a moment ago.” Mike shouted.

Eren was covering his nose with a handkerchief and said, “I think I saw him go that way.” “That way? That is where the explosion happened. ISAAC, ARE YOU THERE?” Mike shouted again. ……………… “Magnificent, human…You outwitted me by choosing none of the options, but to kill me and thus creating a new possibility. You are really the most human person I have seen in a while. You are the best. Humans are the best. Ikara is the best. I’m glad I came back here again.” Isaac was insanely shouting those words to the man. Isaac seemed to have no injury or fire bruises. After all, he had great agility to dodge at close distance. Isaac purposely trained his body a bit, so that at the least he can defend himself when trouble comes calling at his door. The man ran away with his brother and the money stolen was in flames and was flying. It looked like flames were raining down. His brother attached the backpack most probably to the bike. “ISAAC, ARE YOU HERE?” Mike shouted. Suddenly Isaac came out of the smoke. “Yeah, I am here and alright,” Isaac said as he came towards them with a handkerchief covering his mouth. “What happened? What was this sudden explosion about?” Mike asked him. Isaac was coughing a bit and was catching his breath while Eren said, “I am not sure what happened exactly, but I saw that Isaac threw some nails in the road. The robbers most probably ran over it and crashed and the bike exploded. I guess that's what happened.” “Eren, you have quite the good eye and assumption power,” Isaac said as he looked at Eren with an interested stare. “But who keeps nails in the pocket?” Eren was surprised to see that people even keep nails in their pockets.

“I just bought them. Well, see you later. I have some job to do on my way. You two better go home now. Staying here is not safe at all. Eren take my number from Mike, call me if you face any trouble,” Isaac ran off on his path. “That man is trustworthy, Eren. You can rely on him sometimes.” Mike said. Eren thought that he must be someone very trustworthy that even Mike trusts, after all, Mike has been praising him a lot. Before the cops come and question them, they headed somewhere else. +X+X+X+X+ 17:00 “Hey, Eren, Wanna see a beautiful sunset point?” Mike asked as they were walking and iring the lights of the city. “Sure.” Both the boys ran through the city until they reached the very center of Ikara. A tall building, in construction and was halfway done, was there. “Whoa, amazing. Seeing it this close just feels like something else.” Eren exclaimed. He could this building from his apartment too. “Come on, let’s go inside,” Mike said. “Heh?... but it is said not to enter here in the signboard,” Eren said with a worried face. “Who cares? There’s no one inside. Come on,” Mike said as he dragged him inside. Eren was smiling. He indeed wanted to go inside it. They took the elevator up to the last top floor it could go. “Looks like we are at the top,” Eren said to Mike while inspecting his surroundings. Unfinished furniture, unpainted walls, iron rods… “What are you talking about? There are more floors left.” Mike said. “Huh?” Eren said while he was again dragged by Mike.

They took the stairs. They walked up more than 4 floors up. It became darker as they went up. “Hey, Mike, it is too dark here, it is dangerous to walk. I am turning on the flashlight.” Eren said as he was being dragged by Mike. “Don’t turn it on. It will destroy the mood.” That was true; when you see something bright from darkness, that something becomes more bright; effect of the human eye, you could say. “Wait for a second, it was somewhere here. (Continues searching for something) I got it (creak!!!).” Mike opened the door and there it was the view of modern heaven itself!!! What is this view? Am I really in the city? The sunset looks completely different from my hometown. I would every day see a sunset on my way home but it is so different up here. It looks like it is setting in the city itself. The chill of wind up here and the light warmth is something I never felt before. The thin clouds covering and surrounding the sun and how I can see the light rays through them is something extraordinary. I never knew the Tyndall effect could be so beautiful. “So how is it? Beautiful, isn’t it?” Mike replied while Eren seemed immersed in its beauty. “It is just charming or dazzling. Sorry, I don’t have many words to describe it. It is my first time in a city and I never thought that you could have such a view in Ikara. I don’t know how to express what I am feeling right now. I am glad I came here. I want to take this scene home.” Eren said without looking at Mike, he was unfazed by the view of the sunset and at a loss of words. “Good to hear that,” Mike said as looked at the sunset. “Hey, Mike, you told me that you have some friends beside me but it doesn’t feel like that. It looks like it is your first time touring the city. You look like you are enjoying everything as much as I do. Well, I am not saying that one can get bored in this city, but seeing you looks like it is your first time hanging out with a friend, and seeing how Isaac reacted and said that you made a friend doubted me a bit. Do you really have friends other than me?” Eren said as turned to look at Mike, while he was enjoying the view.

Mike turned to face Eren and said, “You really have a good eye on your surroundings right, Eren?” “Well, I am new here, so I just give a bit more attention to the surroundings,” Eren said. Ikara itself a place that seeks attention from everyone. “I don’t have a family…” His voice was silvery, Eren decided not to speak until Mike completes it. “My friends, what I told you that I have is more like brothers and sisters to me; not that we are blood-related. So I have never had a literal friend. Many of my friends from the old school left me behind. I am not sure why, but I think their parents didn’t want their sons and daughters to see with a dirty orphan like me. But seeing you when you came here, reminded me of myself years ago. Someone who doesn’t have anyone in here, someone who is an idiot, someone who cannot talk to the girl he likes without pushing him. So I thought that ‘Maybe I can become his friend’. I must be a childish man who just wanted some friends to play with him, right?” “You really are stupid to pick the perfect buddy for you. (Eren wraps one arm around his shoulder.) Sorry for asking that, I didn’t know that you had no parents,” Eren said. “Thanks, Eren. The view from here is just something else right?” Mike said as looked up at the sky, the sun had set already. “Yeah……Oh, yes, Mike could you remove the ‘ Idiot ’ and ‘ someone who cannot talk to the girl ’ part from your speech. It actually ruined the mood for me,” Eren said in his usual tone. “What is wrong? I just stated the facts,” Mike said in his usual tone too. “Ok, ok, let’s go. It’s almost dark now. Can we bring Maika and Erika next time here?” Eren said and was blushing a bit saying it. “Are you trying to build a harem? But, yeah sure. I was thinking to bring the three of you together here, but I thought that I should show it to you first.” Mike chuckled. “I will buy this building, so that this place will always be there for us,” Eren said

to Mike as they were coming down. “Well, you might be able to buy it but there will always be other buildings taller than this one in the future.” “Yeah, I can’t deny the fact but I will buy all of them then,” Eren said but it didn’t sound much like a joke to Mike. With the setting of the sun, the bond between Eren and Mike grew even more strong. Mike didn’t usually come here much before. This setting of the sun would always remind Mike of his old building in flames, but he has already moved on from the past. …………… “See you tomorrow at college,” Eren said and they bid each other farewell. They walked off in opposite directions. Mike took his phone out and called someone, “Ready the supply, now. I am on my way there. Call the others too.” +X+X+X+X+ Inan – 18:30 Damn. That bastard, where did he run away? I will kill him next time for sure. Why does he always keep on bothering me? I don’t beating someone such bad that he would keep getting in my way every single time. I forgot to ask Ryker yesterday too. Where should I look for my next job? Ryogo was thinking while walking but suddenly stumbled upon a man. The man fell down to the ground but Ryogo took no notice and kept on walking with his eyes closed. That wasn’t ignorance but the fact that he didn’t even realize that he bumped into someone. “Hey…hey, you.” the man shouted to call him. Ryogo turned around to see who was calling him, “Are you calling me? Sorry, but I am busy right now.” Ryogo thought he was a beggar sitting in the street and was about to turn around and walk away but…

“You stumble me to the ground and now you don’t have the courtesy to help me,” said the man. Ryogo walks towards him, “Sorry, my bad. I was thinking about something.” Ryogo apologized to him and pulled him up. “You are Ryogo Shaw, right?” said the man on seeing his face close up. “Yes, I am Ryogo. Wait, don’t tell me that you also hold a grudge towards me? Then, let me finish it quickly,” Ryogo said and picked the man with his right hand by his collar. “Wait, listen to me first.” the man shouted at him. “What, you have a death wish? Sorry but I don’t provide such services.” Ryogo said and was about to throw him too. Ryogo is busy every day, how he could even have time to deal with those wishes. “I need your help,” the man said and was almost thrown away but Ryogo stopped hearing that. “You are jobless right now. I came here to hire you. I need you to become my guard to protect me.”, said the man. Ryogo placed him back on the ground and made the man collar good again and said, “Sorry, but I don’t want to become someone's dog.” Ryogo was a man of dignity, he has pride in himself and can never let that pride snatched away from him. It is quite rumored these days, that about 5 meters from where Ryogo is standing, he has a world of himself with his own laws and rules. “I am not a man from some bad organization or something like that,” said the man. He didn’t like that too. He was wearing a suit after all; he was a gentleman. “Then who are you and what do you exactly want? Just say it quickly, I have work to do.” Ryogo asked, he was feeling irritated to continue the conversation and was scratching his head. “My name is Sherlock Griffin. I am the best detective you will find around in this city. I need your help in my investigation. Of course hiring you means I will pay you too.” Sherlock said and a smirk in his face.

+X+X+X+X+ Eren apartment – 19:00 “Whew, I am tired,” Eren exclaimed. Man, Ikara is just awesome. There are just so many things to explore, every corner of the street I wander into, there’s a new culture in it. Maybe, this city has never-ending possibilities of extraordinary, that I, myself doubt that I will be able to explore everything in my lifetime. I should tell her too. TRING, TRING, TRING… a message arrived, which read:

You have been invited to the group: ‘The Four Rangers’

The Four Rangers? Well, that sure sounds like Mike. Eren opens the group chatroom. There was still no message from anyone, so he thought to write something first. Eren : Good evening, everyone. Erika : Good evening. Maika : Good evening. Mike : Welcome everyone to my group. Eren : Mike will you mind changing the group name? It sounds uncool. Mike : But I think it is cool. Erika : What’s with this lame name? Hey, pervert, change the name. Mike : Who are you calling pervert? Erika : The person replied himself. Mike : I didn’t decide on the group name. Eren : What? Then Erika was it you? Erika : No it wasn’t me. If Mike didn’t think of it then I thought, it did be you, Eren. Mike : It was Maika. Eren : ………………. Erika : …….... Heh??? I did not know that Maika was a fan of Power Rangers. I messed up. Eren thought in regret. Erika : Well, if Maika thought of it, this must be a great name.

Maika : It is ok. Anyone can change the name. Mike : Why is Maika secured from your curses? Erika : Shut up, pervert. Mike : I have a name you know. Eren : The name is amazing. It has to be the name of our group. Mike : Eren, you traitor. I thought you were an ally. Maika : I heard that there was an explosion in the city. Eren : Yeah. I and Mike were present in the sight. It was a bank robbery. Erika : Oi, Mike, did you get hurt? Mike : Your words don't sound a bit caring to me. happened to us. The people there were safe too.

Well nothing

Maika : Good to hear that. Erika : Yeah. Mike: (in a personal text to Eren) Eren, you talk to them from here. I have some work to do. Eren: (in a personal text to Mike) Heh?? Don’t leave me alone like that… Mike : Well then everyone, sayonara , for today. I have some work to do. Mike is offline now. Maika : Bye. Erika : He has a mixer to attend. That pervert… Somewhere in Forgeford – An abandoned warehouse It was already night. But the place was lighted. Water pipes were leaking around

the corner, bushes were out of shape, though a fine sleek path was made by regular trampling over them and this rusty place seems to have an electric connection yet. “Mike, the supply is ready now. Everybody is ready as well. When should we head out?” a boy asked, quite around the age of Mike, to Mike who was sitting on a sofa and was checking his phone. “Is it ready already? Then, let’s go. I will go with you all tonight. Let’s go feed all those scums,” Mike said as he got up from the sofa. “That’s our leader for you. Soon, we will become the richest gang in Hollywood,” the boy shouted to all the others who were present there. “Relbro, I told you many times that I am not your leader. You all are like brothers to me.” Mike said to which Relbro almost cried out hearing that. “Everybody knows the rules. There’s nothing else for me to say. Show those scums the lust and sell it at the highest price possible. , only the rich and nobody other than that. You all may go now. Don’t let anyone get suspicious of you.” Mike said to all of the friends who were there. There were some girls too. I am gonna take out all the money from those shitting bastards. +X+X+X+X+ West of Ikara – 22:30 RING, RING, RING… someone called Isaac. Why is that bastard calling me now? Well, I guess it is natural for him to call.

Hello,hello,whoisthis? Don’t‘hello’me,youbastard.Thecompleteexacthappenedofwhatyoutoldus. Ohmyyy……Whathappened?

Wewereambushedbysomeidiot. Huh…??Thatisquitethebadsituationyouwerein.(Talksasifitnewstohim) Yeah… andIforsurekilledthatbastard.Whothefuckwashe,Iwonder.Weranawayfromthere. Well,that’sgood.Sowhat’syourissuethen?DidyougetthemoneyIaskedyoufor?

Forgetaboutmoney.Mybrotherisstillunconscious.Itookhimtothedoctoryoumentionedearlier.You

Well,youwereambushedbysomebody.Thatisapurecoincidentalevent(Isaacwassmirkingsayingit) Yeah,Ican’tdenythefactthatitwasacoincidence.Sorry,wewerenotabletoretrievethemoney.

Itisokay.Treatyourbrotherfornow.Iwillinformyouaboutyournextjobafterward.Iamcuttingthecall

“ heehehhehee… today was fun too. ” Isaac laughed by himself and went on his way, but stumble across someone familiar. “Hi, Isaac how are you? Bin’ a while.” Vaibhav said, he was outside the shop, having closed his shop just now. “Oh, Vaibhav, how are you? I am alive though.” Isaac said as he stopped in his tracks. Isaac and Vaibhav were friends, to be more correct they were in just good and happen to know each other. “Where had you gone the past one and half year?” They started walking together. “A bit of business outside the city.” “ You are not here to create trouble right?” Vaibhav spoke in Hindi, the atmosphere was still the same. “ Why would I? I have enough trouble for myself.” Isaac also spoke back in Hindi; it seems he knows the language very well. “That’s good to hear. Or I would have smacked your face,” Vaibhav said as

chuckled. They are still on good , no doubt about that. Isaac laughed too and having a bit bored from the conversation, he said he had somewhere to go, so he took a detour and bid him goodnight. Well, the night was still young for Isaac though. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile – a house in West Velhav “Will he be okay?” the man asked. “Don’t worry. He is just in syncope or in simple he just ed out due to the shock received by his brain.” the doctor replied. “Then, why is he not waking up?” the man asked furiously. “I told you already he has received a great shock in his head. A rest of half a day is needed at the least.”, the doctor said. “Thanks, Dr. Edward. Sorry for being impatient. He’s my only brother,” the man said while he sat on the couch nearby. Then don’t do dangerous things, idiot, every now and then. Edward sighed. +X+X+X+X+ In an alley in Port Yarsmi – 22:40 “Man, that fucker is just not giving up. I shot him three times and saw him bleeding but how is he still alive? What is he exactly? And how did he come to know about me?” said a man who came running and hid around the corner of a wall. He then looked slightly from the corner to ensure whether he has lost him or not. “Did he gave up and went hom—–

SWIIISSHHH!!! A knife came flying and sliced his one eye in two (the eye he was searching for the person) and in an instant after slicing, the knife

went back on its path. “aaaaaahhhhhhh…….my eyeeee…. It hurts like hell.” the man fell to the ground and was screaming in pain. “What hell hurts like, dumbass? I told you that I won’t hurt you much but you went ahead and shot me three times and discolored my new shirt. Are you an idiot?” said the masked man who came towards him. His voice was quite distorted because of the mask. “You fucking bastard, why are you doing this?” asked the man who was covering his sliced eye with both of his hands and there was blood all over his hands. “Why, huh??... Let me think…………… Yeah, I got the answer. Well, you can think of this as revenge personally, but morally I am eradicating bad people but privately you know what……” The masked man comes near him, crouched down and whispered, “ I LIKE KILLING …...” “Here, take this. Cover your eye or you might die from blood loss.” the masked man said and handed him the piece of cloth. The man was surprised for his concern out of nowhere after he sliced his eye. Few minutes after covering his wound “Aww, man, I am tired. I have to kill every day one of you scums.” The man then sits on the ground near him. Now answer my question. Who was the person who was with you that night? I asked a friend of yours yesterday, he only told me about you, so I left five of his fingernails intact. He told me that you were just there and didn’t do anything. So I am thinking of letting you go alive,” said the masked man in a croaky tone. The man in fear was gulping his own saliva and said, “I do that there was someone with them that night. But I don’t know him.” “Hey, you know, what I did to the nails that I took out from his hands? I attached them back in his fingers after I killed him, with a super glue. Even the police will not be able to notice, at first sight, ha..hahha…hahahaha….” the masked said and was laughing insanely loud. “So, if you don’t want your head to be sliced up in two and again attach it to your neck with glue, give me some more

information.” The man was trembling in fear and thought he might just die from fear but still, he replied in a very stammering way, “all I know that… he was from one of the drug dealers in Ikara… I was just smoking a cigar there… If I correctly, he is a member of Hollywood…” “Good answer. So he is a member of that crap group. I will let you live. Bye.” The masked man stood up and was about to leave. The man was confused and shock. “Oh, yeah. What do you think of my mask and the shirt? The shirt looks even cooler with the bloodstains,” he asked. “I think it looks cool and a bit horrifying.” the man replied casually, feeling a bit comfortable to talk, but his eye was still hurting. “I know about that already. Tell me about the stickers I stick to it.” “I am not sure, but I think it shows various emotions.” “Correct answer. You are quite smart. Go work as a teacher. I will see you around and yeah, if I see you hurting people ever again, I will bury you alive on spot. Enjoy your life here in Ikara. To be honest, I don’t like this city much, because it is much suited to scums like you, not to scums like me. Bye,” the masked man said in a very friendly way and left. I just came out alive from death. I am still alive. I am never gonna come back to this city ever again…… But…but, the moon sure looks beautiful in this city. The man was thinking as he was seeing the full moon with his one eye and laid on the ground to enjoy the view. The masked man was returning back to his home. Man, it's already midnight . I should hurry up. I have college tomorrow.

Kill evil with hero power ~ KILLA

Everyone has a story

Kanzaki’s apartment – Wednesday “Well, I will be off then, Henry. I will be late tonight. I have to complete some of my university projects before the weekend. So you can have dinner first by yourself,” Kanzaki said while sitting in a chair as she was wearing her shoes. She had a helmet and a backpack with her. She has her university classes today. “That’s impossible. Having dinner without you, won’t be dinner anymore. I will wait for you. But don’t make it late at night. I will be damn worried about you,” Henry said while he handed her a lunchbox. He always prepares them for her, but Kanzaki rarely open it in front of somebody because, he would always write with cheese or sauce in the food: ‘ I Love You ’ “You're making me blush. Okay, I will be back before 10 pm.” Kanzaki said and stood up, having finished putting her shoes on. “Got it. Then I will set our honeymoon at bed right on time. But if you are a minute late, I will go out to look for you,” Henry said and clapped his hand once and was happy. Having nothing to do at home, he did do all the lousy things he can without much movement. “Naughty things are always the first thoughts that come to your mind in the morning. Even though we did it last night only. (she was blushing)” Kanzaki said as she headed for the entrance door. Henry followed her as he walked slowly to the entrance. “Kanzu looks very, very sexy when she blushes,” Henry said, trying to tease Kanzaki. Well, she was a sexy girl after all. “Yup, yup…Thanks for the compliment. I appreciate your comment very much,” She said as if it was a regular custom talk for the two of them. “But more importantly, don’t come out of the room. I will be right back,” Kanzaki said in a serious tone. After all, one day, he came out of his room

because she was just two minutes late. “Ok, then a morning kiss to seal the promise,” Henry demanded. “I just put on a new lipstick on my lips and now you want…… Well, I guess it’s fine too,” Kanzaki said, and having accepted Henry's demand, they kissed. “I love you, bye,” Kanzaki said and opened the door. “Love you too, come back early,” Henry said while she was closing the door. Kanzaki took her phone out while she was on the elevator and was busy doing something. Finally, it is done. I will get it done at the campus. Kanzaki thought and was happy while she put on her helmet and rode to her university. She must have almost completed her work or was it something else?? +X+X+X+X+ Carlton College – Break time Rooftop The Four Rangers gathered there and were having their lunch together. The sky was silent as always, away from the sound of drilling machines, horning, even the sound of crowding. But it was not all that quiet at the top, rather it was a bit chaotic. “So, how many girls did you ask out yesterday at the mixer?” Erika asked Mike, a smirk on her face. “I bet all of them left the mixer, the moment you asked them. Isn’t that right cherry?” She was laughing while Mike was eating a hamburger. “How did you know that? Moreover, I asked my friends whether one of them would like to date you or not by showing them your profile pic. They replied in an instant: ‘Flat chests are out of questions.’ I cried out laughing. Serves you right, you flat-chested chick.” Mike declared and was laughing too. He had finished his lunch. His comment was enough to tear the wire inside Erika's head.

“I told you earlier (pops her fingers) to behave well with a lady. Let me put in some manners in your asshole,” Erika said and was furious. “How can you even recognize yourself as a lady? Must be hard right, Erika-kun * ?” Mike said and was ready for the fight. “Mike, don’t curse me if you die.” Erika came striding towards Mike to smash his face. “How can a little boy like you possibly hurt me? oley-oley…” Mike said while he made a baby face and was revolving around Eren and Maika, who was sitting on the floor and having their lunch, to stay away from Erika who was circling too to grab on to Mike to beat him up. “So, Maika, why were you in the class during the break?” Eren asked. “Well —— <<<<<<<< “I think Maika gonna be up on the rooftop,” Erika said to Mike and Eren while they were going upstairs to have their lunch together. “She is always up there. She must be there. Isn’t that right, Eren?”, Mike said to Eren to tease him, by turning behind to see that Eren was in deep thought. “Hey, Eren, are you there? Thinking about Maika? Are being haunted by lust?” Mike stopped to ask him. Erika stopped as well. “Yes… what were you talking about? Sorry for spacing out when you were saying something to me,” Eren said with an apologetic smile. “It’s nothing. Let’s go.”, Mike said and the three continued on their path. …………………. “It seems Maika is not here today. I will bring her up here.”, Mike said and went again down the stairs. “Wait, Mike. I can go call her… He is always in a rush.”, Eren said, but Mike

was already out of his sight. Erika and Eren were now alone up there. Eren was feeling a bit uncomfortable since he had never talked to her properly once. “You must love Maika,” Erika said, starting the conversation first, while she was watching the movement of the clouds of the silent sky. “Well, I won’t deny it but…”, Eren hesitated to talk about it. “It’s ok, I won’t tell her. Don’t worry about it. Take your time to develop your relationship with her.” Erika advised with a smile. “What about you Erika? Have Mike already confessed to you?”, Eren asked. He, of course, wanted to know that. “Where did you get that idea? We are just friends; nothing more or less than that… Sure he is a nice guy, but he isn’t my type.”, Erika said in a hesitating voice. She was blushing. “I see,” Eren replied in his casual tone. “Guys, I have brought Maika with me.”, Mike said and he was holding hands with Maika. Erika and Eren's eyes were on fire. >>>>>>>> “Well, I thought that the three of you would be up there having fun, so I shouldn't disturb them.”, Maika said to Eren. “It would never bother us. We are friends, after all, we should have lunch together.”, Eren said to her. Hearing that she was shocked for a second and asked him an unordinary question. “Is that what friendship means?” Eren couldn’t understand what she was exactly trying to tell. He thought he must have heard her wrong. “Sorry, Maika, I couldn’t catch exactly what you said.” “No, it’s nothing,” Maika said and smiled.

In the background, Erika and Mike were still competing for the Champions League!!! +X+X+X+X+ In a Café Shop, Ikara “I seem to understand that you want to hire me as your safeguard so that you can continue your private investigation into this killa or killing stuff or something like that,” Ryogo said while sipping tea from a can he bought from a vending machine nearby the shop. Opposite him sat Sherlock who was having a coffee ordered from the café. “So… are you willing to help me out? Of course, you would be designated as a detective too. You can live a proud life,” Sherlock offered him an opportunity. “I accept the job, but I won’t be able to help you out in your work. Rather, it is not a work of my caliber.” Hearing this, Sherlock was so happy. “Thank you very much,” Sherlock said and kept on shaking his hands with Ryogo. “Can you tell me the reason why you always wear this waiter uniform, Ryogo?” That was a curious question after all. “Oh, this. This uniform reminds me that I have lost ten jobs already, so that I won’t again lose my temper again.” “I see. You must be a man of your word.” Feeling proud of his assistant. “Sir, canned drinks are not allowed inside the café according to the rules. Will you please consider it and discard the can?” a waitress said and was terrified of something. Her feet were trembling. She must have heard of him. “Oh, is that so? …Got it. I am sorry. I will throw it right away,” Ryogo said and got up from his chair and threw it in the waste-bin. They got out from there a moment later and continued their investigation. The waitress felt safe and thought: He isn’t what I heard about him, he looks cool to me.

+X+X+X+X+ Carlton College “Man, today was tiring as ever,” Mike said and was yawning. “Did you not get enough sleep last night?” Eren asked, they were on the stairs and were about to leave the college campus. “I had some work to do last night,” Mike replied. “I see. Where is Erika? She went home already?” Eren asked. “Yup. Come to think of it, where is Maika?” “She must be in the library. She helps the librarian as a book organizer. I will go ask her out to come with us,” Eren said and ran to the library which was on the ground floor, while Mike waited for them. ……………… “Maika, it seems your friends have already left college. I will leave you home. You don’t have anything to worry about. I will drive you home safe and sound.” Justin was seducing Maika and she was standing still, her face down as usual. “Justin sir, I heard you are still single. I heard you are picking on high school girls these days. That is a criminal offense, sir,” Eren said in a loud lousy tone to bring the attention. “Who gave… that wrong idea to Eren? I shall leave now…… I have some work to do, tsk.” Justin said and left them there. ……………… “Maika you have to protect yourself from him and other men like him,” Eren said as they walked towards the exit. “I am sorry for troubling you, but I don’t want anybody to hate me,” she replied with her face down. “You don’t have to apologize. Nobody will hate you; you are a nice girl,” Eren

said and he was blushing a bit. “Thanks, Eren.” She smiled. “By the way, why are you late? Is the librarian overburdening you?” “No, no, she is a nice person. There is a boy who always sits there and reads about five-seven books every day. I have to organize them, which takes me quite a lot of time. Each of his books is in different sections.” “Must be a bookworm.” “Well… Well… what special talking is going about? Let me in too,” Mike said, he has been waiting at the college gate for them. They walk halfway together until Maika goes on her search for clues, Mike goes away to do his daily custom and Eren goes to his rented apartment. +X+X+X+X+ Ikara Public Hospital – 19:10 A girl rushed to the doctor’s office, with her each step getting louder and louder and the sound of her footsteps echoed throughout the hallway. The hallway was quite empty. There were a few people, about three or four, walking and two nurses. The patients were in their respective rooms. She opened the door of the office and inside, the man was checking out some documents, which must be the details about his next operation. “What’s the rush? Is there an emergency? …… Wait I think I have seen you somewhere, young lady,” Edward said, shocked to see how Kanzaki rushed to his office. “Doctor Edward, what does it mean? I thought you were a doctor who has pride in his profession,” Kanzaki said and thumped her both hands at his table. “Wait I now, you are Kanzaki, the girlfriend of that boy who shattered his leg in a fight… What is this all about?” Edward asked, he was confused. “Mr. Edward, don’t play jokes with me right now. I thought about it many times

on my here but realized that reality isn’t always what I always expected it to be. It has always been the opposite for me,” Kanzaki said as she grabbed Edward's collar. “This isn’t like you, Miss Kanzaki, what are you doing?” “Here, this is you right? You don’t have to lie anymore.” Kanzaki showed him a picture on her phone. There was now utter silence, upon seeing the picture by Edward. +X+X+X+X+ Carlton University – 1 hour earlier Classes are over and Kanzaki was still in her lab performing some coding and programs. There was no one around. Everybody in the lab already left the campus. “It seems everybody has gone home; I can do my work peacefully now.” She took her phone out and connected it to the PC. She was scrolling down the same page over and over. It seems the webpage has some CCTV footage of some places in the city. She was searching for something. Being an expert in hacking, she got access to some CCTVs. About more than twenty places were connected to her. She was checking out the older recorded footage. She was getting bored with it and started yawning. But a single footage changed the way she saw others from her perspective. It was a footage of two men carrying a woman and another man in a white lab coat beside them. Wait, this person looks familiar. I have seen him before, but where? A lab coat… No, it can’t be… No way that man can be doing that (She gets up from her chair in shock) No, no, no…. but what the hell was he doing there? No, think it over, Kanzaki. He is a lifesaver, not a lifetaker. This must be a coincidence that he was there. It is 6 now. I can go ask him now. I will reach there by 7. There is still time left for me to go home. +X+X+X+X+

Present “Answer me, Edward.” Kanzaki was furious. “Yes, it was me,” Edward answered in a low tone. “As expected.” Kanzaki let go of his collar and fell to the ground with eyes drowned in regret that this was the reality she was living in. She had lost all her faith in this world. She only thought of Henry at that time, the one who she always had her faith. “Kanzaki, before you send me to prison or before you kill me, listen to my story for a while without interruption. It is up to you to decide what you do after that.” Edward sat in his chair again. Kanzaki looked up and decided to let the man talk and got up. “I have a daughter… She is 11 years old now. Her mother died after her birth. I was not mentally prepared to raise her on my own. But I had to do it. She is my life. At the age of seven, she was diagnosed with fatal heart disease and that she would die in another five years. When she knew about it she just said to me, ‘Dad, it must be time for me to stay by my mom's side now.’ I was shocked and tears came flowing out my eyes to see how much a seven years old small girl can think about. I never understood how lonely must it had been for her without her mother. I just told her that ‘Sorry, I am really sorry, but I won’t let your mom take you away from me too.’ She would still go to school happily every day as if nothing ever happened until she fell to bed two years ago. Her condition became serious and due to a cardiac attack, she went into a coma. The only way to save her was a heart transplant. I offered my heart but due to smoking around my twenties, my heart can’t be transplanted. So, in order to save her, I had to turn to the black market. There, I met this man named Igor. He offered me a heart but at the exchange of me working for them. I accepted it right away. Every single day I would have to see blood and me taking out the organs delicately. My soul was destroyed (starts crying) but I would be dead already if I never see my daughter again. I became an underground doctor helping out even the bad guys with their injuries. My only motivation was my daughter and the thought that if those people are going to get dissected anyway, it did rather be me doing it, that way I could save my daughter’s life. She is the

only heart I am left with. I regretted everything I have ever done in my life but doing this job; I never regretted doing it, cause it was for the sake of my daughter after all.” (wipes his tears away with his sleeves.) “I am… I don’t know how to reply to that…. But what they are doing is wrong…” Kanzaki said and was stammering. “I know it is.” “I am going to report it to the police. I am sure they will help you,” she said while getting up from the ground and turned around to go but…… “Miss Kanzaki, I am afraid that I can’t allow that,” Edward said while he put a surgical blade close to her neck. He could slit her throat easily. “I have already taken and ruined hundreds of lives with these very hands. Taking another life won’t matter much to me.” He brought the blade closer and a drip of blood flowed through the edge of the knife. Kanzaki felt fear and her heartbeat increased drastically and sweat formed on her forehead. She stood still and gulped her saliva. She could feel the edge of the knife on her Adam’s apple. “But I won’t kill you, Kanzaki. You are still young and naive. You can’t possibly understand how I as an adult and as a parent would be so desperate to save my daughter's life. Enjoy your life with your boyfriend. Have a family and then imagine yourself in my place. I am sure you would understand me then. Please don’t get in my way. I am begging you.” He lowered the blade. Kanzaki calmed herself down by hearing those words. “Ok (hesitation in her voice). I promise that I won’t tell anyone anything about it, but I will get rid of scums like them on my own,” she said, facing Edward. “That will be enough. Thanks for your consideration. Give my regards to that man. I think his name was Henry.” “Bye doctor.” She left the office. That will be enough for her. I gave her the fear. She won’t say anything. Edward was relieved. +X+X+X+X+

Kanzaki’s apartment – 20:30 It is just eight-thirty. I am back way early. What is Henry doing now I wonder? She headed towards the entrance after parking her bike but saw a man coming out from there. The man, after seeing her, came running towards her but in an unusual way. She could not figure out who he was, but soon she realized it was her love, Henry. She ran towards him too but she was confused. What is he doing here? Is something the matter? Henry came running and tripped but Kanzaki held him in her arms that instant. “What is wrong, Henry?” she exclaimed, while Henry was panting. “Are you ok? Where were you ten minutes ago? Are you hurt? (searches her for injuries in her body)” Henry said and was now stable and stood in his legs still. “I am ok, but why are you here?” Kanzaki said while Henry is still searching. “Blood? Who did that to you , Kanzu? Did someone threaten you? Wait, I am going to kill him. Give me his address right away.” He was not even listening to what she had been saying. “WAIT (shout)……. You are scaring me right now(sobs); what has gotten into you all of a sudden?” She just felt a great fear a few minutes ago, now it was Henry who was freaking her out. Henry felt on his knees, his hands were as if dead just hanging from his shoulders and his eyes straight at the ground. “I am sorry, Kanzaki. I made you cry again. I am just a failure, a fucking failure. I swore that I would never make you cry but all I do ever is just say sorry every single time. I couldn’t protect you the times when you need me the most. Pathetic, isn’t it? I can’t even stand on my own legs right now. I am terrible,” Henry said in a sad tone. The ground was soaking his tears as if telling him that it was hopeless for him to cry. Nature can be cruel at times, he wondered about that. His hands, which seemed to be dead a moment ago, were now smacking his own face.

“Stop it, Henry.” She grabbed both of his hands, pulled him up, and asked, “Let me take you to the room.” There was not a single exchange of word on their way to their room. Kanzaki was thinking of different possibilities that what he was trying to convey but nothing fit in the picture. After entering the room, Kanzaki put him on the sofa and sat beside him. “Now tell me clearly what was it that was bothering you so much?” she asked. Henry’s eyes were still low but he spoke. “Kanzu, I have been keeping a secret from you for a while. That smartwatch you are wearing right now, have a program and hardware installed in it by me. It is like a GPS tracker but also gives me a real -time report of your physical and mental state at the same time. I am always so damn worried about you every time you are out of my sight. It is not that I doubt your skills of fighting but recently you have been indulging yourself in dangerous places. I knew that if I told you about it, you would still repeat the same thing. That is only because you are too kind. A few moments ago, I saw that your heartbeat rose drastically not because of running but cause of a mental surge. I thought something very bad might have happened because for a strong-willed girl like you to have such a change in pulse; that was not possible easily. I couldn’t think of any other way to help you, so I rushed outside. I am glad that nothing much happened. I am sorry, I should have told you before.” “Henry look up.” She called him as Henry was still facing the floor. He looked up. Kanzaki put both hands on his cheeks. Henry thought she would slap him and he closed his eyes in fear, but instead she… “Thank you so much for worrying about me. I have got a very caretaking partner. Nothing in this world can equal to how much you care about me. It’s my fault that I never thought about how you felt the whole day staying here all alone. I would always imagine you reading a novel or trying out a new recipe. Sorry, I couldn’t understand your feelings,” she said near his ears while hugging him. Henry was listening to her and with each word she spoke, the tears dried up.

“Thank you, Kanzaki, nothing beats you at all. You are just perfect for me and the kiss before was awesome. Thank you for being with me. Thank you,” Henry said and hugged her tightly. After having dinner, Kanzaki shared everything with him; about the issue related to Doctor Edward, the gang she was fighting against, and everything else. +X+X+X+X+ Maika’s apartment – 23:59 Ding dong, Ding dong…… “Maika, I heard you were feeling lonely. Open up the door, I will warm you up, you won’t feel lonely anymore then. I brought some food too, I guess you might be hungry.” Justin was at her door and was ringing the bell and knocking on the door nonstop. On hearing the unlocking sound of the door, Justin said, “Maika, you are such an obedient student. Now quickly open the door, it is cold out here.” The door opened, but there was no light inside. It was dark as the night of a new moon. But before the door stood a girl. “Maika, are you okay? It is way too dark in there,” Justin said, feeling weird by the sight inside her room. “Bastard, you followed me till here. You are so annoying at college. Come inside let me warm you up.” Maika spoke. “Wait, are you Maika? No, is it you the Maika I know?” Justin asked, he felt afraid and back down a step. “I am Maika… and shut up already, douche. Come inside, I will treat you well.” Maika grabbed his mouth with her fingers and pulled him in and closed the door. +X+X+X+X+ Carlton college – Break time – Thursday

“It seems Maika is absent today. I think she might be sick,” Eren said to Mike, while they were on their way to the canteen. “I guess so… No worries, she will be back tomorrow. Wanna go eat the snacks up there, I will Erika too,” Mike said to calm down Eren, he was worried sick. “I would not have worried so much, but I texted her and she didn’t yet reply me,” Eren said and took out the phone and was checking his inbox. “Well, I think she hates you.” Mike teased Eren and said, “Don’t worry she might still be asleep.” +X+X+X+X+ Maika’s apartment – 4 hours ago ♪♫ I want to be the very best, Like no one ever was. To catch them is my real test, To train them is my cause! ♪♫ (Alarm ringing…) Maika woke up. My body feels heavy. But I slept quite early yesterday. The alarm was still ringing in the background; she didn’t yet turn off her alarm. She must like to hear this alarm. Why am I on the floor? Was I sleeping the whole night in here? She just noticed that she was sleeping by ing her back against the bed. “I should get ready for college.” ♪♫ It’s you and me, I know it’s my destiny♪♫ The alarm was still ringing. She stood up and was about to draw out the curtains, but she felt that she kicked on something, she assumed it was a ball, but it was hard as a stone but didn’t hurt her feet. She tried to see what it was through her blurred vision. She rubbed her eyes, trying to figure out what it was that she hit. The room was dimmed. Her curtains were after all brown, but through the dim light ing through it and the

sunlight reaching her room through the gap between the curtain, she saw clearly what it was…… Maika fell down in her knees, spread apart, and before her laid a head, a raw human head. The head had his one eye gouged out. She sensed something hard again while she fell, she turned aside to see a headless body lying around and blood all over the room and the gouged-out eye was looking right at her while it was sitting above the chest. “No, no, noooooooooo………” she shouted in fear but trapped her voice letting out by pressuring her mouth done by her both hands. ♪♫Po-ke-mon! Gotta catch em’ all It’s you and me I know it’s my destiny! ♪♫ The alarm was still ringing……. (I want to make a friend this year) (My reality is twisted, so is my story) 8 years ago I was a happy girl in a happy family. I had a dad and a mom. We were living all happily. My family was not that rich, but an average middle-class family. I was the most popular girl in my class back in those days. I had so many friends back then. I would go to school every day and come back and watch Power Rangers in T.V. I liked how they defeated the villains and protected the people. I wondered sometimes how people got such an impression of good and evil. I mean in the series I would find that monsters attacked humans just for the sake of playing the role of villain. It was as if the series required what you can say ‘a necessary evil with no reason being evil’ they were just simply evil. I mean even they could co-exist with humans and live happily like us too. I hated violence. But I did not let the thought bother me, I enjoyed the show very much. It was just one another day which was supposed to be happy and peaceful as usual, but life proposed me a situation… I was returning back home from school. I said goodbye to my friends and went on our way to our respective homes. I, then ed that that day was the day the final episode of Power Rangers would air. I ran to my home. We lived in

a private house which was two-storied . The body was concrete but the interior was mostly wooden. I opened up the door silently as usual. I had a spare key with me. I would search for my mom. She did hide every time I came to school and I seek for her. I would look for her in the kitchen, behind the door of the drawing-room , below the dining table, in my dad’s room, even sometimes in the dustbin and everywhere else except my room, I mean who would hide in a place where I would go eventually. I searched for her everywhere in the house silently even without any sound of my footsteps. I couldn’t find her. “She must be at the market.” I thought. I went upstairs to go to my room, but suddenly I heard a voice. “Man, what a bother, such a useless couple.” The voice said. Those words are still vividly clear and are very sounding in my ears till this date. I realized that it was an unfamiliar voice. My door was opened a little. I peered through it but saw no one inside partially. I thought it was my imagination, a weird imagination. I opened the door and saw something which I would never like to recall ever again… “Mom, Dad , what happened?” The girl fell to the ground in despair. The straps of her backpack loosened from her shoulder. Before her eyes laid the bodies of her parents piled on one above the other and a sword piercing through their hearts. Maika could not believe what she just saw then. But she stood up with tears in her eyes and walked toward their dead bodies. Blood was spilled all over on her path. She grasped the sword with both of her hands, “Don’t worry mom and dad,” she pulled the sword out with quite an effort. It was stained and rusted in the blood of her parents. The sword looked heavy but Maika somehow pulled it up and pointed the sword at her heart herself and closed her eyes, “I will you soon.” The girl had lost all her hope and happiness from her world. She felt nothingness at that point, moreover feeling nothing at all is itself an emotion you are feeling or how can you be able to tell whether you are feeling nothing or not.

She just thought that it was the right thing to do, only with her mom and dad could she had live a happy life. If it happened to be a world without them, she did rather die, and to live with them in the afterlife, if there is such a thing possible. But…… Maika tried to push the sword in her chest but couldn’t, she felt an opposing force stronger than her. She opened her eyes and saw that her mother was grabbing the sword right in the middle with her right hand. Her fingers were bleeding and blood was sliding down her arm; she was holding it really tightly. “Mom?” Her mom opened her one eye somehow and said a weak ahh ... Maika threw the sword aside, “Mom, mom, you are really alive,” and helped her get down. She was on top of Maika’s dad and was facing him down. Her mom was somehow alive and was coughing out blood. Maika took her phone out, “Wait, I am calling an ambulance.” “Maika, live your life. Make as many as friends possible. Then, you won’t end up like us. You are the only jewel we can leave imprinted in this world (coughs blood and it was dripping from her mouth). Here, keep my phone with you. I clicked a photo of the man who stabbed us. Keep your distance from him. He is dangerous. Goodbye. Keep on living, daughter.” She closed her eyes steadily. Maika opened her mother's phone and was checking the folders where the picture is. The moment she saw the picture, she had two very different opinions and murmured out the opinions together, “kill I will kill I will send I will kill him I will send him to kill him in the worst way to prison I will show him I will bring hell justice.” She became unconscious and fell to the ground, lying beside her mom and dad. (the next parts are a bit confusing…) When I woke up, I was in the hospital. I looked for my surroundings , but I couldn’t move my body. My uncle and my aunt were beside me. They hugged me when I opened my eyes and were crying. But I could not sense their touching. It was as if I was numb. I fell asleep again. I couldn’t anything well, but I ed that I saw my parents

dead. The doctors told me I was unconscious for about three days. I would have died out of starvation if my uncle and aunt had not come to my house to visit. The police questioned me but I don’t anything at all. They said I was an ordinary school student, but I don’t recall ever going to school and sometimes I see weird dreams and I feel that my body is taken over by someone . My uncle and aunt took me in with them. They lived in West Velhav. My old school was a bit far, but I still decided to go there. I told them that, but they said that I told them before that I would go to a new school. I argued that I never told them about it, but they didn’t believe me. I had friends after all. But, on the first day, nobody talked to me. I realized that it must be because my parents died and that they didn’t know how to come and talk to me. So, I decided to go talk to them. “You were really horrible yesterday, Maika. We were just trying to be nice,” they said. “Yesterday… What are you talking about? It’s my first day here,” I said. They told me that I was a terrible liar and left me alone. I don’t know why but whenever I go to school, all the other students surround me and ask me so many questions as if I am friends with them. A boy even grabbed me by his hands and asked me about my parents. I was pissed off, so I slapped him on instinct, but I didn’t mean to do that. I told my uncle that I would go to a new school. My friends have already drifted far apart from me. They were a bit angry that I was changing the school even after I decided to go to my old school. They entered me into Carlton Academy. I was seeing way too many weird dreams back then. I was transferred to a new school for some unknown reasons. It was named Carlton Academy. I thought I would make some new friends there. But I was unable to. I woke up one morning and was about to schedule my books for school, but to my surprise when I saw the date on my phone, it was displaying 10th March, whereas I slept on 7th of March night. I was having a weird long dream for sure though. I thought my phone was damaged. I ran to ask my uncle and aunt about it, they said it was the 10th . I searched in the internet, it was the 10th too. I was going insane. I didn’t go to the school that day and stayed in my room. I didn’t eat any breakfast, lunch, or dinner. I was confused, so I decided to draw a flowchart, to help me sort out something.

I told them I would go to new school first/misunderstanding I did something horrible to my friends/liar Asleep 3 days, but I was awake according to Uncle and aunt. Having a weird long dream/ felt very real

This doesn’t make sense at all. Aaahh.., my head hurts . What is this phone? Whose phone is it? No, this phone… it is important. It was with me. Where is it now? (sees a blurred memory vision) I rushed down the stairs. I asked my aunt if there was any mobile phone other than mine with me when they took me to the hospital. She said that there was indeed one other phone. She kept it inside her locker and never opened it saying it was most probably my mom’s. I demanded it from her. She gave it to me. I recognized it at first sight. The red smooth back cover of my mom’s phone. All the secrets lied inside it I sensed that. I charged it and switched it on. I was searching for clues on it, that is when I saw this famaliar picture… Again…No, my head hurts like hell ... (sees a flashback of that day on seeing the picture) I now, I have to kill that man. I soon realized that my mind had been split in two. As days ed by, I was having very less and less control over my body. The dreams became real to me; it was just my other half doing the work. Her memory was hazy too. I could control the body when she fell asleep for long hours like at night time. But I can keep a sense of my surroundings very well even if the body was not under my control. Soon a few days after, her memories returned back. It must be because my memories had returned too. I had kept the phone near her desk as she was searching for it but her purpose was something way different from mine… It is good that my memories are back then. I was searching for this phone, but it was in my room after all this time. I that I have to send this man to prison . After all, I promised my parents. I had lost my faith in god. He is a scumbag. Don’t get me wrong. I meant I lost faith in the belief that god created us out of love for us. Shit that idea, if he was really seeking for everyone to be happy, he could have just used a miracle and erase the evil. There are people whom I stumble into on my way back home, begging for food and money. Are they happy? Even if they say yes, I would disagree with that. Is this the love of God? If it was then he would greatest dumbass of us all. He would just like to see us in despair and pain. He was just getting bored with his life in heaven and wanted to play with us. But through all of it, humans are villains themselves. I now that I never got to see the final episode of Power Rangers and sooner I realized that I have lost my humanity. In a sense, I am glad. Emotions and feelings would probably just get in my way. You might be wondering which Maika was the one, you read the whole thing

about. As for my reply, your question is itself dumb. It doesn’t matter. We are Maika together after all. We are just two mindsets with two different opinions but targeted on the same man and living in the same soul. We can’t live on our own without the other. (I will kill him in the worst way. I will show him hell.) (I will send him to prison. I will bring justice.) +X+X+X+X+ Present – Near Indian Chaat House “Seems like this guy Killa is only targeting the bad guys. Every victim of his has been in connection to something crime-related. Does he think of himself as a hero who is cleaning up the bad guys in Ikara? What do you think, Ryogo?” Sherlock asked. They were walking the streets, searching for clues for their investigation. “I don’t know. But, it can be a grudge against a group of people; he can be taking his revenge by killing them.” “Ryogo, you really are something. I didn’t even think of that possibility.” Sherlock praised him. Thinking of such a possibility was just a mere fickle thought ed through Ryogo’s head; because people and gangs already held some grudge against him, so only he could understand it very well. “I am not sure, but do they have anything in common?” “Now that you mention it, it seems that they were part of some gang a few months ago, but it cannot be said for sure. They weren’t in Hollywood, that’s for sure, though. I don’t have enough evidence; neither does the police.” “When did they disband?” “Most likely after Killa killed one of their .” “I see. But what were they so afraid of? If they had been together, that could have turned the tables back to Killa.”

“That is indeed true but if only he was human.” “?” Ryogo seemed confused. “It is rumored that this guy Killa is immortal. Anybody would fire him gunshots but there won’t be any scratch in his body.” “If he is, how would you handle him?” “Who knows how? We have just to do our work as simple detectives. It is not like anybody would interfere in our work. It’s not like he’d be walking around here carelessly and eating in some restaurant.” Just the thought of that made Sherlock laughed. “Hey, dumbass, walking in this city as if you own the city, hyaah…” a man with a piece of metal pipe in his hands said while he came walking towards Sherlock and Ryogo with a group who also had pipes with them too. “What do think of yourself? Walking in a waiter dress around the city and serving the people, begging for money, huh? Lick my shoes and I will pay you wholesomely. If you want, I will let you in my group.” The group started laughing. Sherlock and Ryogo stopped walking. But after a second, they walked past them. The ignorance was way too insulting to him. The thug turned around and said, “Bastard, you dare ignore me.” But they walked on, so he threw the pipe with sin at Ryogo’s head like a pitching a ball. TANNGG!! The sound was almost as if a metal was smashed with another metal but it was interrupted by yet another man with a pen and a notebook in his hand who came towards Ryogo from behind. Sherlock and Ryogo halted, but this time Sherlock was a bit worried not for the impact Ryogo had, but for the thugs. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile – Carlton College “Every day should just be half class day, isn’t that right, Eren?” Mike suggested a way of college life. The three of them were near the college gate and were

heading home. Only half the classes were conducted, the college had their preparation left for Fresher’s party. “You might wanna go talk to the Chancellor of the University or you can just go talk with the Educational minister itself. You better choose the latter, that’d be easy.” Eren replied and he was still thinking about something simultaneously. “You are still thinking about Maika, right Eren?” Erika asked and was surprised and thought Who would think about someone so much when she is absent for just one day? “Mike, Erika, I am going to go check out Maika. I will text you how she is doing. I am going ahead, guys, see ya tomorrow,” Eren said and ran off. “He seriously loves her.” Mike was stunned. “Huh…? What did you think of him until now? A baby like you or possibly, a pervert-minded like you?” “Hey, Erika, what do you think of Eren?” Something was bothering Mike. “I mean he is a simple ordinary boy unlike us, but something feels a bit off about him.” “What do you mean? Elaborate.” Erika asked curiously. It was her first time that she saw something was bothering Mike. “I mean; you the incident that happened on the rooftop day before yesterday? He was unusually calm about that and not only once, I have seen him being calm and excited always. I am not sure how to put it, there is just…” Mike thinking hard about how to put it but he just can’t. “I get pretty much what you said. Many he is one of those low-keys. Anyway, you are thinking way too much. You have your own business to mind, right?” Erika looked into his eyes and Mike understood exactly what she meant, her father, Takumi Tanaka. “And what is wrong being ordinary? I hate myself for being uncommon girl. So I like to have people around me who are bizarre like you are, because they make me feel like, I am in the same boat as them and people like Eren, Maika, who can’t seem to get bothered by it. Anyways, living an ordinary life is a happy life, after all, right?”

“You are indeed right. I was thinking way too much and moreover, I have my own business to mind, right?” Mike just smiled. Erika smiled too and left for her home in her car. I should probably go home too. But it is just noon. Man, that Eren always thinks about Maika the whole day. He doesn’t have a single responsibility as a friend. I should go to watch T.V. for now. I have work tonight too. Mike left on his way home. People who know true harsh realities, also know true loneliness. That’s what the two of them believe. So, they try to pretend to live a normal life. But also knew that those realities will forever be anchored to their hearts. +X+X+X+X+ Indian Chaat House The tension was rising in the atmosphere of that place. “Um, you are Ryogo Shaw, The Berserk Waiter , right?” the man said. Idiot, that’s the last thing he wants to hear from somebody. Sherlock was showing him a hint through his worried expression, but the man didn’t care. “I heard that you are stronger than an elephant and that you can throw things, even people about as far as half a kilometer. I am here to talk with you about how did those rumors spread. I am a blogger and an ordinary reporter. So would you like – “Mr. Sherlock, would you mind taking a step aside for a bit? I will be done in a minute.” Sherlock stepped aside as told. “Now, let me show you how the rumor spread.” Ryogo grasped the man by his collar with his one hand without looking back, like how you hold a shotput behind your back. “Hm?” and send him flying. “Aaaaaahhhh...” It was just like Ryogo had a shotput in hand and threw it far away. “Ok, now it is time for you guys to enjoy the ride.” Ryogo turned around and walked headed for the thugs and said, “and the one who threw the pipe at me, be ready to get tossed at T.V. Tower (one of the largest towers in Ikara).” That day, at that time, the city witnessed something very ordinary . People flying

around. Some landed on bare streets, while some landed on other people, and the others might have smashed some cars parked around. There were some who were saved too. “Today seems a nice day. I hope the city is doing well too.” Vaibhav was murmuring while he was cleaning the front of the store and a customer was coming out from the shop. “aaahhh….” The reporter came flying at the customer and was about to crash with him but he landed in his arms or rather the customer received him like a ball. His life was saved!! “Don’t just come flying around from somewhere and land on my arms. These arms are for my angel only. Don’t ruin it your sticky little ass,” And then the customer put him down and walked away from the scene. The reporter was only able to say two words ‘Thank you.” Then again four-five men came flying too. Vaibhav caught them in his arms while the customer was gone now. “You people shouldn’t try or do dangerous things to Ryogo. Fighting is bad. Do pranayama and relax yourself.” Vaibhav said and put them on the ground. They were surprised to see that Vaibhav could catch three of them together so they just nodded yes to his statement. Ryogo had already completed cleaning them but he was still very pissed and was breathing heavily, and then Vaibhav approached him, and put his hand on his shoulders and said, “Ryogo, calm yourself. Fighting is bad. You fight, then everybody starts fighting. Come, cool down your hot head by eating some spicy chaat.” “Yeah, I am hungry anyway. (he calmed down) Mr. Sherlock, let’s eat something. We’ll go after that.” Ryogo called out to Sherlock, who was standing far apart on the other side of the street and was watching Ikara’s Got Talent , where Ryogo was the winner today. +X+X+X+X+ West Gate Park, Ikara Man, who the hell fights in the streets like that and sends people flying in the air like that? A guy even came flying in my direction. He was lucky that I caught

him. The boy was walking in the park and sat below a tree with a pen and a notebook with him. This is the perfect place in Ikara. It’s been so long since I came here alone. This place holds both bad and good memories. A light breeze was blowing the cherry blossoms. People were talking in small groups, couples chatting and rowing boats in the lake. It was better that I didn’t go to college today. It sucks being at college. The library was just the only good thing there. Sometimes the mind needs some fresh air too. Oh, I should better do it right now. The atmosphere seems to be relaxing too. * * * * * My name is Shinya. Just Shinya. I am a very heartbroken person. This is my story. If you don’t wanna read out my story, you can freely toss it away or burn it up and make a fried chicken out of it. Just kidding, you can’t make fried chicken by just burning a few sheets of pages. That would taste raw. I will be the main protagonist of this story. So read me well. If you don’t like my story, then I don’t give a fuck about it. Go kill yourself or drown yourself in a river if you regret wasting your lousy time on reading it rather than going for a shit. I am sorry. I was just pissed off. I love and hate this city equally. So, I was trying to figure out which one to choose, but couldn’t. Let’s get on to the main story. I was getting out of the box. Let me warn you first- This is a story of how I fell in love with a girl. So here I go — I don’t the exact place I was born, but I am one of those rare persons in this world who re everything from their birth or you can say that I was resistant to ‘childhood amnesia’. The first thing I was my skin around my arm getting sliced up by some men and women. They were laughing and enjoying cutting me up. You might wonder why. Well, that is of course obvious for you to think. The cuts and the scratches in the flesh would get ed immediately, in other words, I was somehow immortal. The ing was so perfect that there was no scratch or any mark left behind.

Taking advantage of that, they were constantly slicing, stabbing, and were experimenting with me whether I would die or not. They were not scientists, but were wearing black suits, I mean the rich. About ten minutes had ed already, that I was born. The next thing, the most regretted thing in my entire life; I felt no pain. Let me write it more clearly. I was told that when I came out of my mother’s womb, I was not crying but I was breathing calmly as if I was asleep like a sleeping baby panda. My mom sold me to the doctor the moment I arrived in this world, pretty harsh, right? The doctor then sold me to those persons who were waiting outside the chamber. This was told to me by a person to whom I called father for a while back then. So as I was saying, I feel no pain. My senses don’t respond to pain or rather I'm resistant to pain too. Some of you might be wondering: ‘What a cool ability it is; I wish if I had such an ability.’ Throw your wishes in a dumpster fire and come back here. As a baby, only twenty-five minutes have ed already. The men and women got bored in dissecting me. You could say those persons were pure and reincarnate of evil itself. But, it didn’t bother me. I was lying on the table with very much comfort. There was an A.C. too. I the surroundings being a little chill. I wasn’t the boy who lived, I was more like ‘ The boy who just doesn’t die. ’ My whole life is left out, it's going to be a rollercoaster, so buckle up.

The boy re everything from his birth. His first memories had not been good at all. The next happy memory which he re was during his time at Kindergarten and his early school life. I very well that those days were so peaceful. I had a mom and a dad with me. They would say goodbye every time I left for school, sing me a song to sleep, we would eat dinner together and every other thing anyone does in a simple family. It was just the three of us. My mom gave me the name ‘Shinya’. I don’t know where she got that name or how she came up with such a name, but I liked it. It sounded cool to me at least. But I was not so happy. Rather I regretted being alive. This is because I don’t

feel pain. Now you all might be wondering if I don’t feel pain then how did I come to know that a thing called pain even exists. Let me answer in brief – I would see others in pain. That’s it. I would think how stupid they were to cry over an injury. But somewhere in my mind, I was jealous of them. My jealousy soon turned into greed. I would run and trip over, but I didn’t feel the slightest of pain. While others would cry, I never shed a tear. I never knew what tears actually were back then. Once I got my hand broken while running in the stairs, my friends took me to the infirmary. I wasn’t agonizing in pain or was crying like a baby being born. I was just still. They were surprised. (Of course they would be) By the time the nurse who was in our school infirmary (she was damn hot, I still her) called out an ambulance, I got my hand healed on itself. “Monster.” That was the word and its long list variety of synonyms that circulated through the minds and mouths of my friends. The nurse even got scared by it. I knew it was normal for them to think, but it still pissed me off and pushed me out the boundary. I found out a great truth that evening itself, on returning home. “That boy isn’t even human: you know about it right? What would I reply to the school?” my mother yelling at my father. I was hearing them secretly. The school must have informed about my injury. “I know, but they will kill us if we don’t raise him right. They require his blood,” my father said, which questioned me myself about my existence. I couldn’t hear them; no… I didn’t want to hear about this anymore. I opened up the door and walked towards them, right in the middle. Shinya walked straight towards them. “We are screwed.” Both of the adults were thinking the same thing and it was displaying itself in their faces when they knew Shinya was hearing them out all along. Shinya walked toward them with his face down. He realized that they were never his parents from the start. “Dad and mom, just tell me one thing honestly: Do the time we spent and the happiness we shared together was all just an act?” he asked them with a sad smile. They were standing still, just like a statue, but his mother spoke. “That’s right. It was all just an act. You are not a son of mine, rather a demon. You are a curse to us. It is only because of you that my son is being held captive

by them. I wish you never had been born.” She yelled at him and fell on her knees crying. The yelling as if a parent was trying to correct a child’s mistake but Shinya itself was the mistake here. “Hey, calm yourself,” his father interrupted, turned to Shinya, and said, “Shinya, we have a son and it is not you. They handed us to you but took our only son captive. The time we spent together was not an act at all. As for mom, she’s traumatized. So stay a bit longer with us, so we can get to see our son. Do you understand, Shinya?” Shinya was listening to them. He knew that they weren’t his parents from the start but was never sure of it, rather he just wanted someone to call Dad or Mom. He just smiled, the smile of an innocent child, and said, “I understand dad. I am not so immature to not understand even that. It was really a great time spending with the two of you.” Something sounded suspicious in his voice and on top of that add the innocent smile he was wearing raised the tension, his father sensed that. “Shinya, what are you intending to do? You are not talking like yourself.” His father's voice was shaking. “Mom and dad, it was really a great time spending with the two of you.” His mom looked up on hearing that. “I was happy though with the two of you. I knew that you were not my real parents. So, I have to leave now. This place was never meant for me. Sorry for snatching it from your son. If my life until now was just an act, you two might wanna the film industry.” Shinya ran towards his mother and snatched the gold chain she was wearing; it had a small diamond in it too and ran away from home. “We will never get to see our son ever again.” The thought kept on circling in their mind. Running away from home sucked. The gold chain will fetch me some money to eat and live for a couple of months. The first thing Shinya bought after selling the gold chain was a knife, a table knife, just to fit in under his clothes. He stayed out in the cold sometimes, since it didn’t bother him, and sometimes in an inn. He would go out in the day to seek information about them and at night he would get his work done.

……………… “I still seeing you that time, you were enjoying so much in slicing me up. I don’t know what was enjoyable about that. Was it because I didn’t cry out in pain? Well, bad for you, I don’t feel pain,” Shinya said to the man who fell down to the ground as he had already sliced his one leg in two already. “Aahhh…… my leg. You fucked up brat, we saved you and gave you a peaceful life. We are your godfathers. You think you can get away by killing me.” The man screamed in pain, while blood was flowing out of his knees. “Nope, I don’t intend to get away from it. After all, I am on a journey to kill all of you. Thanks for giving me a peaceful life. Goodbye, I hope God bless you,” Shinya said and finished the work he came for. “Oh man, I forgot to ask him about his partners.” He murmured. He searched the man’s clothes and took his clothes which were a black suit and a black formal pant, his money and credentials and his phone too where his partner's numbers were saved. It was only a week after Shinya ran away, that he killed a person for the first time in his life. In the days, he was searching for those men and women who were involved in slicing him up that night . He went on killing and killing, not even sparing women and those who came in his way. I think there was a time that I was way too frustrated in feeling pain. It seemed, no… it was a curse to me. I hated it. In time, I tore apart my own right arm and threw it away to feel pain but nope, there was nothing, just blood was leaking all around, but I discovered something else. I thought that I wasted my own arm on a whim that I would feel pain , but suddenly, my arm came flying back and attached itself where I tore it apart. I tried to move my arm and it moved as usual. I tore it apart again and thought of nothing . This time it didn’t come flying back to me. I picked it up and brought it near but there was still no ing. I then thought of ing my arm and to my amazement, it ed back. The only possible reasoning I thought of this was it acted based on my thoughts . But, it still did not change the fact that I did not feel pain. There were two more men Shinya had left to kill. Shinya was ready but one of

the men was attending a high-class business party somewhere in a building in Forgeford. Going out there in his usual clothes would be standing out too much, so he wore the suit and the black pant he took from his first victim. He went to the party; it was of course luxurious. It was the first time for Shinya to see something like that. There were so many different foods on the table ranging from the Asian spices to the meat of the beef made in America, champagne from French and pasta from Italy and many more. Shinya dug into all of them. After he was stuffed, he ed the reason he came for. I was looking for him, but he was not around. I did not seek any wrong information; I was sure about that. I went upstairs as there was a room. He might be there I thought. On reaching the room there was a voice which was saying something. “Welcome, welcome, it’s been a while, Shinya. I see you have grown a lot. (the room was dark though. How could he even see me?) I am very sad to see that you killed all my men and women. They were as close friends to me, you know. I have to punish you for that, right? ( SHIINHGG the sound echoed throughout the room) I was the one who ed the information that I am here.” What an idiot, this man is. I am here to kill him and he is talking shit. But what did I just fell onto and what was that sound a second ago? Anyway, let’s go moving. Huh, what is this why am I not moving? I was not moving or rather I couldn’t move. Then suddenly he turned on the light. It was damn bright. But what I saw was that my limbs were spread across the room and blood was leaking out as if a volcano had exploded in each of my limbs. I was lying on the floor. I saw three wires around me. I understood that the sound from before was the wires cutting my limbs up. There were about fivesix men in the room with him. “I have to kill you, Shinya. You have become a bad boy now.” “Bad for you then, I have a superhero ability.” “?” Shinya’s arms and legs and all his leaked blood came back inside him and attached itself to the body. To the man who was just staring at Shinya, it looked

as if he was rewinding the time itself. He only thought that Shinya could only attach cuts but to think of the possibility that he could even attach his limbs after being detached completely was not plausible for him, rather for anyone to think of. Shinya got up. The man was terrified, he ordered his guards to save him. But Shinya got past them easily with the knife he bought that day. “Do you know where he is?” Shinya asked the man. “He’s in the basement on the ground floor. Please let me live. I will give you all of my money.” There were tears and snot all over his face. “I think I have found a way to satisfy my hunger for pain. Every time I killed one of you, I enjoyed very much seeing you all yell, shout, cry in pain to the point that I didn't have to worry about my own pain anymore. I could just feed off on your pain. I like killing very much and there’s no harm in killing people like you. I killed all your friends in the worst way possible. I wonder how I should kill you. Perhaps burn you alive or throw you in a cage of lions or should I tear you to pieces as you did to me now or dismember your limbs and show you that your limbs are being eaten alive by tigers or should I take out your balls out first and put them into your mouth or should I...” There was no end to the options Shinya offered. The man was confused and could not hear anything more than what Shinya was speaking. He wondered whether he had lived a life with no more wishes to fulfill, whether he has got what he always wished for; but in his final moments, he just saw his life, flash before him, a life full of luxury... +X+X+X+X+ I went into the basement. There he was, locked up in a locker like a prisoner, but he was healthy. He was younger than me. I broke the lock and set him free. I gave him a paper with an address written on it, telling him to go there and when I was about to leave, he asked me something. “Who are you? Why are you helping me?” “Just a hero who saves the day or you might say I am kinda your older stepbrother. See ya,” I said and ran off on my way.

Shinya believed that by releasing the son of his step-parents, he could pay off the debt of staying there. The last man I had to kill was on a trip overseas. I couldn’t afford to go abroad just to kill him. Though I was like a millionaire by then, taking all the money from the people I killed. But I think I should have gone abroad to kill him. If only I had killed him back then. I parted with most of my money by donating to orphanages. I kept a little with me to myself. My life got boring. So I thought of entering a school on my own. It was tough to get into without a guardian, so I had to show the principal the greed for money and he got me in the school. What a corrupted man he was. In school, I would usually go to the library and read novels, storybooks, and so many other things, or I would borrow them and go to the rooftop and read them all day long. I did only study before the exam night. I had no friends, maybe it was me who never intended to make any friends. I found the novels and the stories and the fairy tales I read very soothing. I could see why people are always reading them in their leisure hours. They were so different from reality, I liked the way a hero would save his lover. Though, I didn’t understand what love was back then. I thought it was just a random match up of one boy and one girl. Sometimes, the villain would win but in the end, it was always the hero who would win. The fairies would all live happily in heaven. I pondered how could the authors get such ideas which were never meant to be real. I was jealous of how such wonderful ideas came in their mind. The reality was cruel for me, but for some it was amazing. Some even cried for being born. It is not that I regretted that I was born in such a cruel world of humans where I was inhuman for the fact. I mean, I got only one life to live. Who the hell believes in the afterlife these days? Why would I waste my life if someone told me that I should just die? If that was the case, I would just say, ‘you can just go and kill yourself if you have any problem with me.’ Moreover, I couldn’t die. So I had to live anyway.

“What are you reading? A romance book or perhaps an action novel?” a girl

asked from behind Shinya, while he was sitting with his back against the wall and reading a book on the rooftop. There was no response… “Hello-hello! Shinya, are you alive?” the girl said with bending her waist. Shinya closed the book and turned around and was surprised. He looked around him and saw no one around other than the girl. “Are talking to me?” Shinya asked. “Is there any Shinya in our class or perhaps in our school other than you,” the girl said, “moreover I don’t see anybody around here other than you.” “Sorry, I never thought a classmate would talk to me.” He apologized and got up. “Why is that so? You might be an introvert. But why won’t anyone talk to you?” she asked and sat on the ground, “You can sit too, I am not a queen after all.” Shinya sat beside her. Shinya didn’t want to answer that, so seeing his face the girl said something to change the situation. “Name’s Reshwa. Reshwa Roy. What’s your name? The full one.” “Shinya. Just Shinya. Nothing more than that.” “Whoa…It is rare for people to have a name of single word. But like how your name sounds. It sounds cool to me.” “Really?? I think that too.” Shinya smiled; happy to see someone acknowledge his name for the first time. She smiled too. “So what were you reading? Or perhaps were you studying?” “An action-romance novel. I borrowed it from the library. It is sure amazing. A boy and a girl trying to live an ordinary life, but keeps getting involved in unusual situations. They would together fight side by side to overcome the obstacles.” “Can you tell me the story in brief? I think it should be amazing too.”

I was so happy to hear those words. It is hard to get to know a person of similar taste these days. I narrated almost the whole story in brief to her. We had to skip two classes until the school bell rang. She found the story very good. We bid farewell to see each other at the school’s gate. We had our houses in opposite directions. I went home quickly and was feeling very impatient. It’s been a while since I felt a pain I thought and went out in search of some bad guys. I saw someone entering a house by breaking the lock. He was a bad guy, of course. So I followed him inside and had my fill for the day. It was so refreshing. The next day, when I borrowed another book from the library and went to the rooftop, Reshwa was there already. I was happy to see that I will get to talk to her again about the book borrowed that day. We skipped all the classes after lunch. Life afterward was so peaceful. I was happy about being alive. It was as if I found real happiness. I would talk to her every day and I could feed off on some bad guy’s pain. Everything was just perfect. Perhaps I was cleaning the rascals from society. We got caught by a teacher after some days. After that, we were restricted to go up there by him. I was angry at him. So I followed him to his home. The man lived alone in an apartment. I threatened him a bit and said “Don’t disturb your students too much. They need some free time too.” I, for sure, hid my face. He didn’t come to the school the next day. I heard that he left the school. He is such a coward. I only cut his left index finger and one of his ears. He should not have been in much pain. After that, we got to go to the rooftop together. We would eat lunch together, read the same book together, and skip the classes together. I don’t know when exactly but I soon started to feed off of innocent people's pain… There’s a common saying: ‘If there’s pain, there’s gain too.’ I wondered what did I gain. But I realized soon that rather than gaining something, I lost something. I lost my mind. Shinya started to kill anyone he would find near his eyesight. His greed has consumed him more and more.

+X+X+X+X+ One night, on his search for people, he saw three men in West Gate Park. They were moving a large thing covered in white clothes. The movement of the thing was rather erratic as if it was alive. Kidnappers he thought. He ran towards them and unable to control his thirst, he threw a knife which happened to strike one of the men’s legs. On seeing him, the man, who was injured, took the knife out, threw it away and the three of them ran away but left the large thing beside. Shinya could have caught them easily, but he didn’t. Finally, a body after a whole day. He was super happy, he wanted to slice it up so bad. He picked his knife and then dragged the body to the bushes. “Please scream as loud as possible. I want some pain.” The movement of the bag stopped for a second on hearing him but then again the movement became more erratic . “Stay still for a second, will you.” But the movement became more and more erratic. “First, the arms.” He pierced through the cloth and then through both the arms, slowly and steadily. “Second, the toes.” “Third, the legs.” “Fourth, the shoulders.” The white cloth covering the body became redder and redder with each piercing, then it started to flow out and now the grass was being stained in red too. The movement became slower and slower with each penetration. But one thing that Shinya didn’t notice was that there was no screaming. He just wanted to kill someone. His greed changed him into a killing maniac. He didn’t care about feeling pain anymore. “Fifth, your belly.” He was halfway through piercing it but the movement of the thing stopped.

“Huh, you are dead already. It was just starting to get fun.” Shinya pulled the knife out then pierced the cloth and tore it apart to see whether it was alive or not. The person was wearing a long skirt and Shinya could easily see the cuts he made so deep. Blood was still dripping out. Shinya continued to tear the cloth apart until its face was uncovered and only in that moment, just that moment in his entire life, he wished to die… “No…. no, no way…. no way it can happen, there is no fucking way it could happen, why does it happen to be you? No, no, nononono, it has to be some sort of mistake, isn’t it? Hey, reply me, oi… Wake up, Reshwaaaaa……” It was not his victim's scream this time; it was Shinya’s own screaming. There was no response from the body. Shinya held her in his arms. Huh… what is this feeling? Why is my heart throbbing so hard? (puts his hand in his chest) It feels like it is twisting me inside. My hands, my legs, I can’t feel them properly. My head is burning, it’s like blood is smashing me up there. Huh, why is water coming out from my eyes? (touches his cheeks) I think I have seen this somewhere; no, I see these droplets every single day. Is this what pain is? To think that it hurts so much (He was grabbing his chest more tightly than ever) and to even think that when I killed those innocent people, they felt this kind of pain but a million times much more hurting than mine… no I can’t, this is ripping out my soul. I can’t… I can’t hold it anymore, this is too much for me, I wanna die, I wanna die (start scooping out his flesh on the chest) I wanna dieeee…. Please somebody kill me… please I am begging you, I can’t take this anymore, I will go insane, please someone kill me…… His thoughts, his conclusions, his first time sensing pain, his first time seeing someone dear killed by him, his very first tears, all this was running wild inside his head. This was driving him crazy. He was dying out by the suffocation of pain itself. His wish to feel pain came true at the cost of something very dear to him. He didn’t even realize that he was talking to himself in his head. He could not feel anything else but just pure, plain, hellish pain. He couldn’t even speak or move his tongue at will. This was killing and torturing him mentally. He wanted to die. But someone decided to forgive him. “Shee…nnyaaa……” The distorted voice made him stop thinking. He was crying, tearing his flesh out

(but his flesh was coming back and back again to him. He might have truly wished to die consciously but subconsciously he was afraid of it) and was looking up at the sky. But the voice stopped his rampage on himself. He looked down but was afraid to look, but he had to; so through the very last end corner of his eye, he saw that the girl, who was soaking in the blood of herself and tears of Shinya eyes’, had opened her eyes a bit. “Reshwa, Reshwa, Reshwaaa…you are alive.” He could not say anything more than that. He removed the cloth that tied around her mouth, which made her unable to talk or shout. Reshwa pulled up one of her arms somehow, wiped Shinya’s tears and pulled his cheek a bit, and said, “You really are Sheenyaa… I wanted to see you….one last time...” He could hear her voice fading and her hand slipping away. He held her hand and could clearly see how deep the cut he made. What should I do? Taking her to the hospital would be too long. He decided to take her to his house. “Reshwa, stay with me. I won’t let you die. I promise.” +X+X+X+X+ Four days after – Noon “Thanks for the food. It is delicious. I didn’t know you were such a great cook,” Reshwa said while sitting in the bed wearing a white shirt and black tro. She was covered in bandages all over. “It’s nothing special. Open your mouth or it will get cold.” Shinya was sitting beside her and feeding her lunch with a spoon. Her hands must not have healed yet. “I will keep a change of clothes here for you. I am going to take a bath. Please change before I come.” Shinya’s voice was dead. There was just emptiness in his words. His eyes were dead too. They had no life in it. He got up from the bed and brought another pair of his clothes for Reshwa. He turned around and was about to head to the bathroom but he felt something soft resting on his back. He knew what it was. He turned his neck around and saw Reshwa leaning on him by her cheeks.

“Reshwa? Wait, you are not healed yet. You can’t get up from the bed. The cuts might open up.” Shinya grabbed her shoulders and pushed her down to sit. Her legs were not yet healed from the cuts. She couldn’t walk properly and had to rest herself on his back when she got up. “But it’s your fault, Shinya. You have been quiet for the last few days. You would just sit on the floor all day near me, but would not utter a single word.” She cried. “?.... I have no right to talk to you. Please don’t talk to me either. Those tears are not meant for me,” he said without looking at her. She pulled him in towards her by his shirt and kissed him. Huh, what is this? I think I only read these in books. Weren’t they supposed to happen only in fiction? Do things like this happen in real life too? Is this kissing by the way? Yeah, I think it is. It was the ing of two mouths or touching of lips in the cheeks, something like that. “I love you, Shinya... You are a great idiot, making the girl say it first.” She said and was blushing. What was love again? Yeah, it was about liking something, something you desire, I guess. “Reshwa, you can slap me, but I don’t actually get the idea of love.” His voice felt a bit alive now. “Man, I really wanna slap you so bad, but as of now, I can’t. You ask me what love is… Geez, this question has haunted people for ages, you know? Frankly, I don’t know myself either.” “?” “I think you can relate it with happiness. Like I was happy when I would talk to you in school, let it be about stories or backbiting someone or about studies, I was just so happy. There was a time that I realized that I don’t want to go home anymore but just be with you every time and talk about senseless things all day long. Eating lunch together and hanging out with you; I loved all of it. It wasn’t a simple happiness, but a special one that only I had when I was with you.”

“If that is how you define it, then I think my love for you is just greater than yours,” Shinya said but this time facing her and tears were blooming in his eyes. “Why are you crying? I could understand that you are happy but you don’t have to cry.” Reshwa was wiping the tears with her sleeves. “Because… because after all this time…. all this time, that I came through, I still did not realize that real happiness was always being before me… If only I had been a little bit mature this would not have happened to you…” He was crying and was stuttering. She just smiled and hugged him somehow and patted him on head. “It’s okay. I will always be with you from now on.” Later Shinya told her about his life but Reshwa didn’t seem to get bothered by that. She just said, “Past is the past. Clinging onto it will just make you regret yourself. We have our future ahead. We are going to be happy now, so don’t let your past ruin it. it will be our first step of our relationship.” That night– “Reshwa, are you asleep?” “Nope. I am so happy; I just can’t sleep.” “Can I ask you something? This is just something I thought about today. No, this question has been at the back end of my mind, but I just never thought about it.” “Go ahead, I am not feeling sleepy right now.” “Why did you come to talk to me on that day at the rooftop? I mean, you know everyone has their obvious reasons to do something. So I just wondered.” “You were mysterious. I like the mysterious aura surrounding people. A kind of boy whom I would like to know everything about,” She replied directly, without thinking for a second. “Just that…!” Shinya was taken aback. “Yup, just that. Of course, that was my intention from the start, because I never

intended to fall in love but eventually I fell in love during the process and I am actually grateful for that. Might be fate.” “Thanks, Reshwa. I am grateful too. Good night.” I slept on the floor for four days and the two weeks. After that, we both slept on the same bed. Reshwa lived alone in Ikara. After her recovery, I moved into her apartment, which was bigger than mine. I was so happy back then that I am smiling right now just by reminiscing those memories. I became an urban legend hero in the area after a few couples of days. I would get the bad guys and toss them away at the police station. I would, of course, take all their money first and I would kill those who would kill others without any reasoning. I thought that I should help them know how much pain it was to being killed. Reshwa gave me a gift on my birthday. It was two long chains and two knives attached at one end. She made it manually and said it would improve my longrange attacking. I felt a bit of discomfort at first but it was amazing. I could just throw the knife at something and pull it back again from a great distance. The chain would fit under the sleeves very easily. We were living our lives great, nothing would ever bother us. We would go to school together, gave our exams together, and ed out together with flying colors. It was a two-month vacation for us before we would go to college. I bought some novels that were recommended by her and to my surprise, those were something else. In some of them, the main hero would die protecting something and in some, I saw the hero becoming a villain while in others he was betrayed by his loved ones, even by the heroine itself. But what I found common in all of them was: they were not popular. People desire happy endings, that is what I realized. Who wouldn’t want a happy ending? But in reality, they yearned for violence, in which they found enjoyment. Of course, I like violence too but for noble reasons. But… but I soon realized that reality wasn’t cruel. It was hell. Everyone does not have a happy ending. +X+X+X+X+

Second week of their vacation – Tanaka Mall “We should buy some fruits. It is good for the health.” Reshwa declared. “But I don’t like them. They are tasteless to me. I just want to eat your food, nothing is better than that.” Shinya declared in his defense. “It doesn’t matter if they are tasteless or not. They are nutritious.” Reshwa pushed the argument. Seeing no way of escape from her, Shinya nodded ok with a gloomy face. “Eat fruits and I will make you the tastiest food ever,” Reshwa said, seeing Shinya's sad face. “Fruits are the gifts sent to us by heaven itself. Who the hell won’t like them? I love fruits as much as I love Resha.” Shinya was in high spirits. Reshwa chuckled. +X+X+X+X+ Outside the mall – 17:30 “Resha, I am going to buy a book from the bookstore. You go on ahead; I will come back in an hour.” I wonder what I should give her on her birthday. Shinya seemed excited. +X+X+X+X+ After one hour – I think this should be perfect to give to her. Shinya came back and was near his house door, but it seemed partially opened. “Resha, are you there?” He adventured inside saying it, but there was no reply. He saw the vegetables and fruits they bought on the dining table and underneath it, there was a paper showing only a little of itself. Shinya put aside the vegetables and read out the note. It was written:

It’s payback time. Shinya could not exactly understand what it meant. But he searched the house for Reshwa. She was not there. Suddenly, there was a phone call.

Whoisthis? Yo,Shinya.It’sbeenyears,right?Howareyoudoing? Iassumeyouaregoodafterwhatyoudid.Yourvoiceisquitemasculine. Whoareyou?It’smyfirsttimehearingyou. Ithinkyoushouldhavereadthenotebynow. Thenote?Youbastard,whathaveyoudonetoReshwa?Answerme. Don’tbesoloudormyears'drumswillpopout.Aren’tyoualovey-doveycouple,huh? She’swithus. Howdidyou….?No,whatdoyouwant? ItisexactlywhatIwroteinthenote.Ihavesomethingtopayyouback.

Ok,Iunderstandthat,butleaveheroutofthis.Givemeyourlocation,Iwouldcomethererightaway.You Hey,hey,hey,Shinya,aren’tyougettingabitcockier,huh? Tryingtooutsmartusevenknowingthatwecan’tkillyou.

Shinya recalled all the people who knew that he couldn't be killed and the only person he thought of was the man who didn’t kill.

Areyouoneofthosewhowerepresentatthattime? Whoa,Iamsurprisedtoeventhinkthatyoucouldthingsbackthen.Howwasit? Gettingdissectedandslicedbyus?Howdidthepainfelt?Pleaseexplain,hya-ha-

ha.Iwasabout12yearsoldwhenIwasslicingyouup.Feelsgreat,right,tobeslicedupbyateen?

Motherfucker,leaveReshwaoutofthismess.Allyourfriends’lives’restonme.She’sjustaninnocentg Ithinkyoustilldon’tunderstandthesituationyouarein. (therightleg)Aaaaaaahhhhhh………

Shinya’s eyes were slowly bulging out on hearing that sound. His phone was about to slip from his hand. With both of his hands shaking, he was somehow able to get a hold of his phone again. That was the one thing he never wanted to hear in his life.

Thatwassuchalovelysound,isn’tShinya? Youlovetohearpeoplescreamlikethat,don’tyou?Greatmindsthinkalike,afterall. (laughs) Hey,thatwasjustarecording,right?Tellmeitis…(hisvoicewasshaking) Hah…?Areyouatubelightorareyoujustpretendingtobe? (theleftleg...)Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh……….nomoreplease….(Criesoutloud)

Shinya fell on the floor.

Diditsoundmorenaturaltoyounow?Youthatpairwhoraisedyou? ……

Ikilledthem.They,afterall,didn’traiseyouright,ha-ha-ha… Wewillkeepyourbitchtoourselvesfromnowon,soobeyourordersorwewillkillher.Well,ifshediesfro

The phone, at last, slipped from his hand and fell on to the floor. What should I do? I must save her. I have to go and save her. But where should I look for her?

No, no, no, no, it is no time thinking where to look for. I have to search for her everywhere I can. Shinya stood up and rushed outside and started searching for her in all remote places from abandoned houses to unused buildings, everywhere else. 40 minutes later – RING…RING… Shinya was still searching for Reshwa, but someone called, but it was from a different number now.

Whoisthisnow?(Shinyawasspeakingwhilerunning) AmItalkingtoShinya,rightnow? Yes,IamShinya.Iambusyrightnow,soIwillcallyoulater.

Waitasecond.Hearmeoutfirst.Wehaveittedyourgirlfriendtothehospital.SheisintheICUrightn Wait,what???? (stoppedrunning)

Cometothehospitalrightaway.Thedoctorsarekillingmehereaskingstupidquestions.Icannothandle

+X+X+X+X+ 30 minutes earlier “Why is Blaze gathering all of us today? That damn man coming here after such a long time and dared to call us together with no reason,” Ryker said. “Maybe he brought guns and missiles with him from America and is trying to rule over Ikara now. That man is purely impulsive,” Rocco added. “or maybe he bought manga and anime series from Japan for everyone one of us,” Harry shouted in excitement.

“No, no, no, he must have brought some anime figures and cosplays for us.” Sarah seemed excited too. “Your all thoughts are out of a normal human perception.” Ryker sighed. They were sitting in the van and had parked their van near the place, where they were called by Blaze. It was a parking building but was rarely used. “Yo, Ryker, how are you doing? It’s been a while since I last met you.” A man popped out at the window side where Ryker was sitting. His dialect didn’t sound like proper English. “ Ni hao , Xing. ‘s been a while. Where were you? In Shaolin, I suppose?” Ryker shook his hands with him and came out of the car. “Look guys, it's Xing. Konnichiwa . You look old,” Sarah said from inside the van. “I thought you went for acting in Kung Fu Hustle 2 ,” Harry said. “Good to see you again,” Rocco said. “Sarah, that hurts, you know? Good to see you too, guys, as always the five of you are together. Hm…? (sees inside the van) where is Raina, guys? Isn’t she with you all today? That is unnatural,” Xing said and thought of possible reasons why Raina wasn’t with them. There was no response… Ryker himself and his partners did not want to answer that. “Guys are you ok? Does all of your stomach hurt?” But Ryker decided to speak out. “She’s not in our group anymore. We don’t usually talk about her.” Ryker's voice was not as he usual like he talks and Xing felt that unusualness behind the sad smile Ryker was wearing. “I see,” Xing said and didn’t want to continue the conversation.

“Hey, you all, why are you here outside when the real revelry is going outside?” a man outside from the building and lit a cigar. “What do you mean?” Ryker asked, turning his partners and Xing's attention to that man. “Hah.? All the are inside already. I don’t know well but they seemed to be enjoying themselves with a girl they kidnapped. Man, I am so tired and here they are calling me to play with a girl, geez… Are they some kids, huh?” Ryker turned toward his friends. “Guys, are you sure you wanna do it? Of course, I am going in,” Ryker informed his partners. “Rychi, you are an idiot. Asking a question like that. Of course, we will be going in too, it’s been a while we had some fun together,” Sarah replied and was excited as Harry and Rocco were. “Guys, I have something to do; I leave right now, meet you later,” Xing said and ran off on his way. “You must be tired, right? Better go home today, man.” Ryker said to the man while he was smoking in the background. The man went home too. Ryker’s partners came out of the car and headed inside together with him. +X+X+X+X+ Inside the building – “Fuck man! Blaze gave us to handle this woman with care. What do we have to handle? Who can move with two legs and one arm broken? And moreover, the drug is in action too.” “An immortal person, I guess. Isn’t that what Blaze told us?” “Are you out of your mind? How do you believe such a shabby story fabricated by him? As if such a person would exist. If it did, we would all be aware of it by now. Immortal is just an idiotic fantasy of people.” “Well, you are not wrong, I guess.”

“Hey, you all, shut your fucking mouths already. This is just a payment to Blaze or did you all forget how much you enjoyed seeing the girl scream?” The statement made the two silent. There was one more who was asleep. The four of them were in a van. One was in the driver seat, while the other three were at the back with Reshwa; she was tied and blindfolded by them and laid unconscious, and suddenly someone opened the back door. “ Konbanwa, mina-san . You guys are having way so much fun without us; you should have called us too, but we are busy right now, you see, so I am just gonna take her (picks Reshwa in his arms) and here, take a gift from me, I bought it especially from the country where it was first invented. ( a cracker to one of them and the man receives it like a ball) Savor it well, there are shipping charges too, you know.” Harry said and closed the door and turned around to leave. The guys inside did not understand what was going on. This all happened so fast. But they did see something was sparking in their arms. “Idiot, drop it and run, that’s a firecracker.” The man dropped it and the two of them opened the door again and were trying to run away, but were sent back in by two straight punches by Sarah and Rocco right in their faces, and then they closed the back door. They have been waiting near the door, for the two to run away, standing opposite to each other. The man who was in the driver seat, tried to get out but can’t, “Why the hell is this not opening?” because Ryker was sitting in the ground with his back against the door and was eating a lollipop and said to him, “Be still for a few seconds, I am eating something here.” The guy who was asleep was still sleeping a sound sleep. Boomdoomdam!!! “Whew… that punch felt wonderful too. Rocco, you might have smashed his nose there, you know,” Sarah said. “Well, job done, guys.” Ryker stood up and came towards them and finished his lollipop too. The guys inside the van have ed out from the sound most likely.

“Ryker, this girl is way too seriously injured. We should get her to the hospital soon,” Harry said, holding her in his arms and was still not conscious. They headed outside immediately but saw Xing walking toward them. “So, where is he?” Ryker asked Xing. “Tossed him at the Police Station, you should have seen his face when I kicked his nuts from the behind. It was way too hilarious. It popped like bubbles.” Xing cried out laughing. “That’s ain’t like you; I thought you did attack him from the front.” Ryker was surprised. After all, Xing was a Kung-Fu scholar. “I don’t want to waste precious time on a dirty man like him. I have been waiting for his return for a long time and moreover dealing with him a hand to hand would have been a bit tough,” Xing said and punched his one hand at the palm of the other hand, feeling frustrated at the thought of it. “Well, it doesn’t matter.” +X+X+X+X+ Ikara Public Hospital – “You better take care of her, if we haven’t been there she might have just died, not that we are saviors of the day; because the responsibility lies with us too. I am sorry, I should have been more aware of how our group was. I never realized that the interior of our gang was so rotten. I would take responsibility for it.” Ryker apologized and bowed his head down. “You don’t have any right to apologize to me. It’s my fault from the very beginning. I should have been more careful. I was so blindfolded by happiness, that I abandoned and forgot my own past and at the very last moment too, I was haunted by my sins. Karma’s really a bitch, huh…?” Shinya said and was crying. Ryker was not much surprised to hear that but looked at him and replied, “I don’t know what happened in your past or what is your connection to our boss was but if crying and regretting your sins is all you can do now, then let me ask you one thing: Do you regret now that you met this girl, fell in love with her and that you made her life horrible?”

All this time they spent together, her smile, her food, her way of talking, her way of teasing him, her for him, her lips, her body, her hair, the fateful day he met her, the time he almost nearly killed her and everything else flashed through Shinya’s mind. There was no way that could all have happened with her. “As expected, you don’t.” Ryker figured that out the silence and the look Shinya had on his face. “Nobody regrets it; no matter how harsh it might seem or it is; life is cruel from the start, you know that right but we just don’t realize it; it can be hell sometimes too, but in that hellish reality, if you two are still able to see and love each other, nothing is more benevolent and beautiful than that hell is.” Ryker’s words struck right through my heart. I never thought of it before, but he was exactly right. Life was, is, and will be hell for me; but to even think that I found the meaning of real happiness in it is really something very inconsistent. It was like a hellish pleasure to me. I could never regret those memories we built together with time. “Thanks, mister, you might have just opened my eyes, no… you definitely did. Can I ask you for one last favor: Can you let me know the guys who were there with her?” Shinya finally spoke out and was dead serious about the question he asked. “I might not understand your feelings very well but you can understand that even if I left a rotten gang that doesn’t mean I can disclose such information. I can just say that our boss is in jail now. You must be burning yourself with the fire of revenge inside you, but don’t let it get over your emotions.” Ryker said it straight forward. He was a loyal member, after all, the same thing goes for his partners too. “You really are a good man,” Shinya said and finally smiled. “I don’t know about that.” Ryker chuckled. “What’s your name?” “Ryker. Don’t add words like mister, master, brother to it; it makes me sick. Call me if her condition gets better. See ya later, Shinya.” Ryker then bid him farewell and left.

10 minutes later – “Um, boy, we are from the IPD (Ikara Police Department). We have a few questions to ask you,” Walter said as he sat beside Shinya, “Do you know the man who did this to that girl?” “No, I don’t know that man, but he did tell me his name. His name is Killa . It was him. Please try to stop him because he is about to go on a rampage soon…” +X+X+X+X+ Throughout my entire life, I understood two things very clearly: First, everyone around me has a story of their own. That’s actually a very clichéd- thing to write and think about, to be honest… But I may a different viewpoint. Some are happy, some are sad, while some are stories of hero and others are stories of villains, while some are pure shit while others are fucking stupid. But what lies in common to all is that everybody has some sort of backstory. There are two ways that you can survive in a human reality: either you yourself become inhuman inside or you let the others around you become it . Well, none of those matters to me; I am an inhuman by birth and many people surrounding my life were inhuman inside already. I am not sure in what category my story falls. But everyone has a story. My story might just be shittier than most of them. And second, which I understood the most vividly is: People are scum. Scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum, scum… This guy, that woman, the person walking behind me right now and even you are a scum. Everybody is a scumbag. Everyone is drowned in their selfish reasons. Having a dream or an aim in your life is itself a self-centered reason, to begin with. Reshwa loves me because she is selfish. She can’t be content and happy with anyone apart from me. People have always been a slave to something; something they desire or want in their grasp. Sometimes I wonder that life is itself a scum, creating itself just to live and feel this beautiful world. That is indeed a selfish reason too. Me? Don’t make me write it.

Of course, I am the scummiest person of all scums out there... * * * * * * “Oh my… I sat here to write a diary to heal my broken heart but instead I wrote a masterpiece. Well, it is just the start of my story. I will perhaps publish it later. The publishers will be wagging their tails like dogs for it. I should go home now; it is getting darker here; I can’t write properly.” Shinya got up and left the park. I wonder what title I should give to my story… (thinks) Yeah, I should give that. It perfectly suits me. +X+X+X+X+ Meanwhile – Maika apartment Ding dong, Ding dong… I hope she is at home. (he waits a minute) What is taking her so long? (ring the bell again) I should knock. Eren knocked on the door but to his surprise, he found it to be opened. Why the heck is it open? Don’t tell me — Eren entered the room thinking of what he saw in the news on his first day here in Ikara. Damn, it is so dark here. I should turn on the flashlight. Is she asleep still now? The room was dark, only a few rays of the sunset reached her room the front door. He flashed his phone light but saw no one was in the room. Did she go outside and forgot to lock the door? and the next thing he saw, or rather a sensation of something sharp, was a paper cutter touching his neck… *kun - (in Japanese) Used by people of senior status to refer or address junior male teenagers or male children.*

Coincidences Accidental or Intentional.

Eren’s apartment

“Moments ago…I lost my virginity.”

“What the heck is wrong with this series? This is the first episode and those are the first words you hear. The main character is damn a player, I’m sure of it; he must have got his inspiration from you, Eren.” Mike said as he turned to look at Eren’s face. Eren was not watching the T.V. nor did he hear what Mike said. He was looking down at his hands. Mike put his hand on Eren's shoulder and shook him. “Hey, what happened? You called me since you wanted to watch some series together, but you have been moody since I came here. Something happened at Maika’s home, right?” Eren looked at Mike, his eyes and his face looked a bit dead to Mike and then he said, “Actually Maika —

1 hour ago Who is he? Is this Killa? What does he want from Maika? Wait, did he kill her already? Is he trying to kill me now? Eren thought as he saw the shadow of the person who was behind him. (the sun was setting at the opposite direction Eren was facing and since the door was opened, he could see the person’s shadow) He heard about him through rumors. “Who are you? Why are you here? What business do you have with me? Answer me,” the person spoke and brought the knife even closer, but it didn’t yet cut the

skin. Eren didn’t worry about what his answer would be but rather he was surprised to hear the voice. It was a familiar voice but in a very heavy-deep tone. Eren might not have heard this voice but he was sure who this person exactly was. “Maika…” He stopped for a second after saying that. The knife started shaking when the person heard him. “Maika, is that you?” and finally Eren turned around. “Eren?” she said in the normal innocent voice Eren was used to. The knife fell down, at the same time Maika too; she lost her consciousness but Eren held her somehow before she smacked herself on the floor. Eren sat down on the floor too. Then she opened her eyes slowly as if waking up from a long dream. “Are you okay, Maika? Hey, are you okay?” the voice was not reaching clearly to her and her vision was blurred, but she did felt someone ing her back and when her vision cleared a bit, she looked at Eren face and said, “Eren, why are you here?” Her voice was low and weak. “What do you mean? I came to check on you since you didn’t come to college today? Man, you are such a good actor. You almost scared the shit out of me there, but be a bit careful, when you bring a cutter near someone’s neck. It might have almost got me.” Eren didn’t seem much calm, but he said those words with a smile and with a drop of sweat sliding down his neck. Maika was still taking from his hands. Maika then pushed herself up immediately and was in great anxiety. Her eyes were shaking. She put one hand on her head through her hair and gripped it tightly as if she made a great mistake. “Maika, are you really ok? Should I take you to the hospital? No, let’s go now, your face doesn’t look good at all.” Eren was worried but still kept a smile to calm her down. “Eren, is this is also what friends do?” Maika asked in her normal usual voice. “Huh?” the question itself was a dumb question. But Eren's unawareness of the fact that the girl has lost her humanity, made him doubt whether Maika even knew what friends were. “It’s ok, Eren. I had a stomach ache in the morning. Thanks for commenting on

my acting. I just wanted to surprise you a bit; sorry if I scared you much.” She wore a fake smile saying it. Eren realized that but he had to accept it to be real, after all, she was just a clumsy innocent normal girl to him. Maika wondered why a person would even worry about her. There’s no reason for someone to worry about her. That was her business to mind. Her very definition of a friend was someone who knew her name, someone who would call her name, someone who would talk to her. That was it. This was just a wish of her mother. She just wanted to fulfill that by making a single friend. After Eren said that they were friends, she no longer had to bother about her promise to her mother. She just felt relieved and she had nothing more to do with Eren and his friends. Eren left her apartment but in the end, it kept on bothering him. Was that all an act? Was she really trying to trick him? or was it something else? The thoughts kept on troubling him. So he called Mike to have some fun together. Mike took the work off for the night and came to Eren’s apartment. +X+X+X+X+

Present “Actually Maika had a stomach ache. So I am worried about how she is doing right now.” Eren didn’t want to concern Mike unnecessarily and by that time Eren had almost accepted it to all an act. How could a pure innocent girl ever do that, but it still bugged him. “I see; don’t worry she’ll be fine. After all, she got the fanpower of Power Rangers,” Mike said but with a bit of doubt in his voice. And there was nothing for him to doubt about Eren or Maika. They were ordinary persons living an ordinary life unlike him. “Let’s watch this shit series all night. We will complete it today.” He started shaking Eren ridiculously. +X+X+X+X+

Carlton College – Friday

“Where were you two, this noon? I had some work in the class, while Maika was in the Library,” Erika said to Eren and Mike. The four of them were heading home. Erika was unaware of the fact that Eren and Mike were watching a series the whole night and didn’t have enough sleep. So, they slept the whole day at the class. Erika was surprised that Mike went all the way to his home and then again made it back to school. But he never went back home. Eren had a spare backpack. So he brought that and a single rough copy. There were no books in it. Erika was now even more surprised at his idiocy. Mike would always be late at class by intention. The traffic was just an excuse. Maika was walking along with them, as usual, she was the quiet girl in the group. Eren and Maika behaved casually as always. “Justin sir seemed to be absent today. Glad that we got a free class.” Mike said. Eren was glad after all, to him he was just a sexual harasser. Eren looked at Maika, but instead of Maika being glad which he expected her to be, she seemed somewhat tensed. “Maika, when should we go tomorrow?” Eren asked to erase the moody face of hers and they had an errand to do. The student council needed some stationery and other items for the Fresher’s Party, which will be held on coming Monday. Mike was surprised and thought that when did Eren even confess to Maika. Damn! Eren, he lied to me about yesterday. He must have confessed to her that time. “I think after lunch it would be okay,” Maika said. “Hey, Eren, why did you lie to me about yesterday? You should have told — Mike whispered in Eren’s ears, but Eren interrupted him telling him that it was just a college errand they had to do. Mike sighed thinking how boring it would be for him tomorrow without them. “Wanna come with me to do some shopping?” Erika whispered in Mike’s ears. Mike was rather shocked not at the invitation, but how she was going to sneak out from her in broad daylight, so he asked her. “I don’t have to sneak out. They will permit me but only for tomorrow. So

wanna hang out together?” “Umm… ok. Where should we meet?” Mike agreed. There was nothing for him to do in the daytime after all. “City center around 2 pm.” +X+X+X+X+

Tanaka’s residence – Saturday “Erika, what do you wanna have for your birthday present? Same as usual, huh?” Takumi asked. The family having breakfast together. It was Erika’s birthday today. Breakfast was as simple as ever. The main celebration has always been at night. “Dad, you always read my mind. Yes, I would like to go out of the house as my present.” +X+X+X+X+ Noon

Somewhere between the town of Inan and Port Yarsmi, there was a gang named Oak Lane Clovers, residing in the Oak lane street. They weren’t a group of bad guys and women, but rather a friendly gang who had connections with many other gangs like them in Ikara. They had a small market too, so people would often visit them. Their reputation in the area was greater compared to those of the other gangs residing nearby. The others were always vigilant of the Clovers. But on that day, a certain group decided to take over them. “Get the fuck out of here; we will take over to this place.” The thugs barged in with baseball bats of metal and wood, PVC pipes, empty

fire extinguishers, hammers, screwdrivers in pockets, and whatever they could have legally. There were nine of them, they all looked like young adults. They destroyed some of the shops of the markets and were eating some fruits sold in the market. They entered through a sleek alley between two two-storied houses. This is exactly what the congested alleys in slums looked like, but that wasn’t a slum area; it was prosperous. “Yes! Everyone, please leave this place peacefully. We don’t mean to harm anyone except the leader here. So everybody, get out quickly or your asses are going to be as red as a tomato.” Everyone screamed and got out of there running. The leader was no were to be seen; he had his own room after all. The thugs broke open all the rooms and checked but he was nowhere to be found. Some rooms were filled with ladies and guys gossiping, some were still asleep and some were having fun with kissing, while others were having sex. “Marco Gibson. You are doomed,” said the man who is supposed to be the boss in the group. There was no response. Indeed, that was because Marco was listening to rock music loud in his headphones and was sitting on a single person sofa and was shaking his head to the beat. “What the hell is he doing? Is he always like that?” the man asked his friends. “Max, I heard he was strongest in here, maybe that’s because he is carefree.” One of his friends replied. Marco still hasn’t noticed their presence, after all, they were behind his back and he was just rocking himself with the music. Max took his headphones quite nicely and put them on over his own head. “That’s some good shit, you’re listening to. Is it ‘Back in Black’?” Marco said and was enjoying the music. “Whoa… This music can actually be the background music right now. It suits the scenario.” “Who the hell are you guys? I don’t have any DVDs to rent out for now. Come back after a week; I can give them all then,” Marco said, thinking of them as customers. Max put the headphone around his neck and then with his friends, Marco was tied up, but before they could do that Marco sent a text message to gangs in the area with whom Oak Lane Clovers were on good .

“It’s useless; no one will come here, we have already dealt with them,” Max said as he sat on the sofa. “Let’s see whether they will come or not,” Marco said. +X+X+X+X+ Tanaka Mall “Let’s go to the Stationery Section first,” Eren said to Maika. They were already out to do their work as leaders, but Eren couldn’t seem to be focused on the job. Eren was feeling very self-conscious at the thought that he was alone with Maika. Almost every other time, Mike or Erika would have been by his side, but this was his first time together out of college with her. Though he met her at the apartment, but due to the weird tension built at that time, the thought didn’t even cross his head. Whoa!…She looks so beautiful, just like a model. He’s been looking at her for way too long. The clothes she was wearing were skinny and how her bust was showing out. “Umm…Eren. Could you not look at me for some time?” Maika said in a soft voice, her cheeks red were out of embarrassment. “Huh? …… I am really sorry.” Eren bowed down on spot. Eren punched himself in his head. Stop it, Eren. You are making yourself a pervert like Mike. Those words of Erika came true. He couldn’t stop being so self-conscious, he wanted someone to break that, he wanted anyone to come to them and talk. Neither of them hasn’t even spoken more than two or three sentences on their way here. But, then someone known to Eren stumbled upon them. “Yoh Eren! How are you?” Isaac said with his one hand up. Eren felt so calmed now. He thought of Isaac for a second, the savior of his life. “Isaac, thanks for coming. I mean, what are you doing here?” Eren asked.

“Nothing much. Shopping groceries and by what I see, you are touring the city with your girlfriend I guess. What’s your name, young lady?” “She’s not my girlfriend, Isaac. She’s a class leader like at college and we’re just… yeah we’re friends,” Eren said hesitantly, but almost instantly. He wished at the back of his mind if only what Isaac said would be true. He wanted those words to be true. “I’m Maika. Eren is a friend of mine, we’re just classmates,” Maika said, but she was flustering. The fact she was flustering was not because of what Isaac said, but she was feeling a bit awkward that a person unknown to him approached her. After all, her own teacher would harass her. Losing her humanity didn’t mean that she lost all her pride as a lady. She was aware of her looks and her feminine attributes. She would apply make-up, use a hairdryer, and everything that every lady uses in her day-to-day life. It was just that she no more had any emotions except hatred and a sense of duty. “I see… Well then I will be on my way, you two continue on your date, see you later,” Isaac said with a smile and went on his own way. “Um… Maika, that guy was just joking, so… I am sorry for him,” Eren said as he thought that Isaac made a bad impression of him. “Eren, you really know good people.” Maika giggled. +X+X+X+X+

Meanwhile – Oak Lane Street Two of the thugs were going outside the street to call their other mates from the hideout. “It was quite easy to capture their territory. We should have to say thanks to that lady,” one of them said. The other one nodded in joy. They had a van parked nearby. They entered the van and were going to start it, but it won’t start. The guy lost his patience trying to start the engine and he started kicking the van. Suddenly there was a sound coming from the back seat

saying “Five, four…” they turned around and before they could think about what it was, they opened the door and ran, on reflex. Six seconds have ed. “What the heck was that? Wasn’t that a bomb?” They proceeded slowly towards it and on reaching the door, the thing was repeating a sentence continuously, “You have been fooled ha-ha, you have been fooled haha, you have been…” “Huh?” they were shocked and the next thing the two of them ed was getting a side punch at their cheeks. +X+X+X+X+

Ikara – 14:30 “Thank you, Maika. We are already done with the errand. I am really excited about Fresher’s Party on Monday.” Eren said. Eren was not a party-kinda boy, since back in town, the school didn’t have many celebrations like the schools in cities would have. They were boring to Eren. But staying in Ikara for about six days now, he could tell that the festival would be awesome, for sure. “I see; Actually I am also excited somewhat about the party,” she replied. They were talking and laughing, Eren didn’t feel much embarrassment now to talk. He asked her to come with him to a café to have a coffee with him but she rejected without a second wasting on a thought. Eren was damn sad at the rejection, but he insisted, and then Maika agreed though she was still against it. But their so-called errand-date was about to take a U-turn when someone from around the corner of the building crashed onto them. “Aaahhh… my head!” Eren fell down and his eyes were squeezed shut in pain, as someone just bumped onto his head. “Who the hell runs like that around a corner?” Eren opened his eyes and saw someone he knew but wasn’t supposed to be there. “Eren, Maika?” Erika exclaimed in surprise because she was not hoping to meet

them there too. Erika fell too but she got up fast before Eren, having a good reflex after all. “What are you doing here?” Maika asked, she was shocked too. “Yeah, the same question goes from me too,” Eren said as he got up and was cleaning his clothes. Before Erika answered anything, she turned around the corner street she came running from and saw there were about seven guys and four girls chasing her. On closer inspection, they were the friends or partners-in-crime of Mike. “Eren, Maika…I need your help. I will explain on the path but for now, we should run.” Eren and Maika seemed confused. Many questions were swirling around in their head. Why was she here? What was she so worried about? What was she running from? The two of them looked at each other but decided to run, after all, it was their friend’s request, and seeing the worried face of Erika made them worried too. They all ran… +X+X+X+X+ 90 minutes ago – Oak Lane Street Where the hell am I? Yeah, I got punched by someone. I should get up and inform Max and the others. Huh, what the hell? The thug at the driver seat just woke up but found his legs and hands tied up with a rope, even his mouth was tied by a cloth. He couldn’t shout for help. He looked at the surroundings. He was inside a van, but it wasn’t his. His friend was not there. Uuwwh-uwwhhh… He tried to call his friend for help if he was outside but the effort was futile. “Oyah-Oyah… It seems he woke up earlier than we anticipated,” a sweet manly voice said. It was approaching closer to the back of the van. “What should we do? Should we ask him questions?” said another voice. It was a lady’s voice. He realized that.

“Both of them will come soon; let's save some trouble for them.” The man’s voice said and then opened the back door of the van. The man and the lady climbed into the rear of the van. “He seems to be fully energized; let’s untie him first,” the man said and untied the cloth covering his mouth. “Let me go and our leader might forgive you,” the thug replied in a deep voice, trying to scare them. Yes, they will now free me. Instilling fear is the best option. Both of them look weak, they might be pissing in their pants already. How could the two of them knock us out? Did they use a bat? “What should we ask him? Anime or Manga or Hollywood?” the man said to the lady. They ignored the thug. “All of them. It’s been a while since we asked someone about them,” the lady replied casually. They were laughing and enjoying the little conversation they had. Huh? They are not afraid. I think I underestimated them too much. They are a bit tough; and what the hell are they talking about? Anime, Manga, Hollywood? Wait, are they talking about the Hollywood in Ikara? “Drooler, who’s giving you the orders?” the lady asked. She got this name cause after they captured them, this guy was drooling all over the place. Drooler? What is that? A nickname? Are they kids? Wait, as if I am gonna answer that question as directly as they asked me. “I don’t know,” the thug replied by not looking at them. The lie was too obvious, but he was not afraid. “Your buddy said the same answer but after having tea with us, he said what he knows. You guys work under Max, right? Personally, I have some issues with that guy, so I do want to deal with him later. Your buddy’s corpse might be burning somewhere near. Sorry, we had to kill him. So would you answer us?” the man said, but the sound of his voice was not scary, but rather it was as if a speech he learned somewhere.

Damn, that idiot. Spilling everything with just a little torture. “I told you I don’t know.” “That means the ones giving the orders told you to seal your mouth right? Ok then, choose any of the following: Deadpool , Wolverine , Chainsaw man , Attack on titan or there’s Rezero for ya,” the lady said. Are they espers? How could they tell that we were told to keep our mouth shut? And what the hell are they talking about? Chainsaw, Titan, Deadpool? “I can’t understand what you are talking about?” “Choose any of them, we will torture you in some way the series has offered us.” The lady replied. “I’d recommend Rezero, it has quite some scenes you did like. Wait, Sarah, won’t this be one of those moral issues trending these days about people killing because of the influence of such series?” “No, no, Harry. That isn’t the fault of the industry, the fault lies with the doer after all. Getting inspired by manga and series is the fault of the doer at the end. Neither the directors nor the authors have nothing to do with it.” Wait… what should I choose? I don’t know any of these. I never grew up watching Deadpool or Rezero or whatsoever? The thug was now concerned about his safety. “I think he's finding it difficult. Let me ask you these: Bunny Girl Senpai, Tangled, Lion king, or tell me what you like,” Harry was tired of this conversation now. Tangled? I think I have seen it once. It was a heartwarming one. Bunny Girl Senpai… The name doesn’t sound bad. Wait, if they… “If I choose Tangled then, what would you do? Or what if I choose Bunny Girl Senpai” the thug asked, he was worried about something now. There was a bit of hesitation in his voice. “We’d shave you bald, and stick glasses and iron nails in your scalp if it’s

Tangled or we would slice your chest in three if it is Bunny girl Senpai,” Sarah replied in a sweet voice. “You have some good taste, I see.” I knew it. Even if I did say some good ol’ movies or series, they’d fucking turn it worse somehow. These two are crazy; they might have actually burnt him. I have to get out from here somehow. If it were punches and kicks, I’d handle that easily, but having nails or glass on my head. Hell no!!! “It is then decided. Tangled, it is. I would have preferred Attack on Titan; I could have been an imitation of ‘ Levi ’ for a moment though. Anyways, Sarah, can you bring the shaver from my bag?” “Okaayy…” Sarah said in excitement and got down and rushed to the front. “No, please don’t. I don’t have a girlfriend yet.” The man was gulping his saliva and started pleading. “Hey Harry, I told you not to spill any blood on the van. The last time you pulled a tooth out with a plier from a man; I had to wash the blood away,” a man said who came from behind. “Oh Ryker, it’s you. We are just about to get started.” Harry said. He was damn excited as if a child was excited to play with a toy. “Have you asked him now?” Ryker said. Harry knew exactly what he meant. The fear has gotten into the thug now; he would reply without any hesitation. But Harry forgot to ask him of his excitement. “Oh Ryker, you came back quick, wanna watch us doing it? You know he chose ‘ Tangled ’, it’s been a while, someone chose that,” Sarah said while she had an electric shaver in one hand and transparent plastic on the other hand containing pieces of glasses and iron nails. The thug on seeing the plastic was petrified. He was shivering in fear and was trembling. “We checked the front, there was no one around. All the folks have run away from here. I don't know how many of them are inside and what weapons they have with them.” Ryker said to the two of them.

“Who the fuck are you guys? What the hell is with you all? Interfereing in our matters,” the thug asked but was still trembling. “Does the name Hollywood ring any bell inside your head?” Ryker said. “…” there was no response from the guy. He was shocked by hearing the name. “‘The Badgers’ in Port Yarsmi, the gang who were on good with Oak Lane Clovers are no longer a gang; just the name exists. They are part of Hollywood. We were just a partner, so we came to know about the gang that resides here. We also have a friend of ours residing here. You guys somehow with the help of the person who ordered you, thought you could take over this area too, huh? You might have but you left us out, who stays in the center, from your plan. Perhaps your leader person you are d with was unaware of that.” Dammit! Here I thought that we took over that area a long time ago. “So, who’s ordering you?” Ryker asked once again. The man finding no way out, finally decided to answer. In Ryker’s mind, there was only one person that all these coincidences coincided with — Isaac Pierce. There were six small gangs that the Oak Lane Clovers were associated with. During the morning hours, the cops apprehended them in of charges of some small frauds and crimes. If someone handed such information to the cops and even more so that of six gangs, the only capable person able to do that was Isaac. Ryker knew him but only met him on some occasions. They were much not on friendly after Ryker rejected to work with him. The message sent by Marco reached all the fellow gangs and to Ryker and his partners too. Unable to evade the policemen, the gangs failed to come to the rescue. Even the cops are always searching for some minute clues so they could arrest the gangs. If you tell them, a certain guy of that gang shot a bullet at a tree trunk in the forest (even legally), they did pursue the whole gang to a court case! +X+X+X+X+

City Centre – 45 minutes ago It’s been fifteen minutes already. Where is she? I think she is ordinary in this sense after all girls take time doing their makeup. Mike was standing there and was waiting for Erika. He arrived there about thirty minutes ago. I think I look good today. I wonder how I should say it. It will be okay; after all, it is Erika I am talking about. Thirty minutes (14:45/present) have ed, Mike was still waiting patiently. He thought of calling her. He kept his phone silent today. He had an important talk with Erika today, so he didn’t want his phone to disturb him. He opened his phone and to his surprise, there were twenty-six missed calls from Ryker and five missed calls from Relbro. There were text messages too from Ryker in which it was written: “ There is a daughter of Tanaka. She’s in the city right now and going to Forgeford. Call me now!!! ” At the end of the message, there was a photo of Erika. What the hell? What does he mean? How does he know Erika is in the city? And more importantly, how did he come to know that there is a daughter of Takumi? And why does she have a photo of him? Mike’s mind was filling up with question over questions. But he won’t get the answers until he calls him.

Hello,Ryker.

WHATTHEHELLWEREYOUDOING? (Yellsinthecall)Anyway,IthinkyouhavereadthetextIsentyou.Yourgangwasambushedbythatgroup What?Whywouldthey? Weren’ttheyafraidoftheothergangsbeatingthecrapoutofthem?

Theysomehowmanagedtoevadethem;Iwillgivethedetailslater.ErikaTanaka,that’sthedaughterofT Whatthehellareyoutalkingabout?

Firstofall,wasn’tMaxtheleaderwhoambushedtheClovers? No,itwasErikaTanakawhoorderedthemtoambushOakLaneClovers.

+X+X+X+X+

“It was Erika Tanaka who ordered us,” the thug said to the group. The answer met with an awkward silence in the group. “Um, Ryker… isn’t Tanaka, Mike’s…” Sarah said but didn’t want to finish the sentence, her voice filled up sadness. The four of them were aware of the fact that Takumi Tanaka was the murderer of Mike's parents and how he took over the Hunt’s Originals by false documentation. They don’t usually talk or think much about the Tanakas, after all, they know what kind of man the leader was. Even rumors about him vanish quickly. Tanaka? “Who the hell is Erika Tanaka? Answer me now,” Ryker pulled him by his collar and had a fist ready to smash if the thug answers incorrectly. They did not know that Takumi had a daughter. The thug panicked and was in fear seeing the rage and curiosity in Ryker’s eyes and his icy stare. “She’s the daughter of Takumi Tanaka; she told us to take over the Oak Lane Clovers and said that she did handle the rest of the gangs by herself. Whether she is a young girl or not, we didn’t doubt her after all she was a Tanaka,” the thug replied; his eyes were moist in fear. “Anything else?” Ryker asked in the same fearsome voice, he pulled the thug even closer than before; Ryker was staring right into his eyes. The thugs were shaking, while Ryker’s stayed still.

“Ye-yes-yes… She told us she will meet with Max at Forgeford. The exact location of the place is with Max. I swear I don’t know a single word more than about it,” the thug almost pissed his pants. “Good answer. You woke up quite quickly; your buddy is still sleeping in your van,” Ryker said and let go of his collar. A little huh came out of the thug’s mouth; he was just speechless at how he was being used by Ryker and his friends. “Don’t be so surprised that we lied to you about your buddy. Those sentences were some lines we picked from a movie. But we still would have completed our ‘Tangled operation’,” Sarah said with a smile. The thug decided never to mess with people like them and to never talk bad about anime and movies. Why would she call Max at Forgeford? She gave them the orders from a call, then why would she meet in person? Won’t she be exposing herself? Well, thinking now that is a part of the Tanaka family she might bring armed guards with her. But why would she take over the Oak Lane? Does she hold a grudge against them? What reason would that be for?

Ryker was thinking up all possible answers, but he couldn’t find any. He just came to know about Erika’s existence. What was nature or was her personality like Takumi too? All questions remained in darkness, and thug possibly couldn’t know about that. He also thought that this whole drama could be a fabrication of Isaac’s plan. Isaac might have changed his voice over the call. But thug had a photo of her. He said that Erika had sent it to them so that they could easily identify her and believe her words. The best thing Ryker thought of doing was to call Mike but he wasn’t picking his phone up. So he called Relbro and explained the situation to him. Ryker texted both of them with the photo attached. The and the families that owned the market were the neighbors of Mike where he lived before with his parents in a building. After the incident, they settled there and somehow opened a small market to themselves. It took a couple of years though, for them to prosper. With time they came to be known as the Oak Lane Clovers.

Mike and his friends would rarely be seen there. Sometimes they come at night to stay, but in the very early morning all of them go out on their own business to deal. It was only at night time they did all gather. It was because if they get caught by the cops, they would also arrest the neighbors. So, they would stay out of there most of the time. Knowing that Erika ambushed the Clovers, Relbro decided to catch her. He told his partners and was searching the city for her. They were furious and filled up with rage. They knew Takumi Tanaka was the one who destroyed their families and now after settling happily with the remaining family they had, the Tanaka was again going to set ablaze a fire in their happiness. They couldn’t leave any space for hatred in their hearts toward Tanakas. Only Relbro and Mike knew that Takumi had a daughter. +X+X+X+X+

WhatdoyoumeanErikadidit?Whatdidshedo?

Mike was shocked rather he couldn’t believe Ryker’s words. Erika wasn’t ever that sort of girl Mike knew. Then again he knew that it was Ryker. He would never lie about something like that. Something was wrong. Mike was not able to accept it.

Mike,Iactuallydon’tknow.Thisiswhattheguywecapturedtoldusaboutanditdidn’tseemhewaslying She’smy…,myclassmate.

Isee;IcalledRelbrobythewayandtextedthesamemessagetohim.WewilltakecareofMaxhere.Yougo

“Wait… damn it, he cut the call,” Mike was depressed now. He couldn’t

understand what was going on. But then again there was Relbro who bore almost the same hatred as Mike did towards Tanakas. Mike started running to find Erika in the area while he called Relbro.

Whereareyounow,Relbro? Mike,wherewereyou?Itriedcallingyousomanytimes.IhopeRykertoldyouthedetails. Yeah,hesomehowdid.Iwasabitbusy.

It’sgoodnews,Mike. (Mikecouldunderstandbyhearinghisvoicehowhappyhesounded)ErikaTanakaisinthecity.Wecanf

Mike was silent. He knew he had felt this happiness and heard those words somewhere. He ed it was him himself when he crossed paths with her in Ikara. He always knew at the back end of his mind that if he kidnaps Erika, he could easily manipulate Takumi and can kill him without a sweat. But he did not; Erika might be the daughter of Takumi, but that doesn’t mean she has to deal with the sins of her father. That’s just absurd. Mike believed that.

HeyMike,areyouthere? Don’ttouchher.She’sinnocent.Shehasnothingtodowithit.

Mike said it directly but with a tone of how a leader should talk, not as a friend to Relbro.

Mike,whatareyoutalkingabout? (Relbro’svoicewasshaking.Hecouldn’texactlyunderstandwhatMikemeant)Youknowit’sourmom

Erikahasnothingtodowithherfather'ssins.Sheisjustanordinarygirl.

Mike,don’ttellmeyoubecameafriendofhers? That’sabrilliantideayoucameupwithtocheatTakumi,butnowthatshe’shere,wecouldkidnapherrigh

Mike was silent again. I never intended to become friends with her because of that. But now I think that I might have befriended her because of that. Was that my reasoning? But she is just trying to live a normal life. If anyone is at fault, it is me and Takumi for dragging her into this mess.

Please,Relbro,don’tdoanything.WemightneedsometimetohuntTakumidown,butpleasebeabitpat

Mike,youbecameafriendoftheenemy? (thevoicewasshakingandtherewassadnessinit)Mike,Ithinkyou,whatItoldyouwhenwel Isawmyownparentsburntalivebeforemyowneyes.Itoldyou,right? Evenyourparents;itwasTakumi,thatmotherfuckerkilledthemall.Wesworetogetherthatwewouldki

Mike stopped in his path. He ed that day, the day his parents were murdered, his home was in flames, his life in ruins, but he then ed the smile Erika put on her face when he met her for the first time, all this flashed through his mind. But as for Relbro’s question, he didn’t have an answer.

Relbro,Ido.ButIambeggingyoutosaythemtostopfornow. Ok,Iunderstand.(Relbrosighed)IbelieveinyouMikeafterallbutIcan’tstopthem. Why???

Iamactuallyhidingmyselfnearacornerofthestreet.AUni(University)galischasingme.Idon’tknowh

“Wait, Relbro… Why the hell is Ryogo there? I should hurry.” Mike again started running. He knew calling the others and making them understand would be futile until he talked to them in person. Relbro being the closest person to Mike understood that. If that girl, who even after knowing what her father truly is, can still put such a smile on her face, then it is the hardest for her to live with him every single day. Where me, who got burnt down by hatred, who can’t even smile and fakes his smile to his only friends, how can I have the right to take away her smile? +X+X+X+X+

Ikara – few minutes ago Eren, Maika, and Erika just started running. They themselves didn’t know where they were heading. “So, Erika, mind telling us what is happening here? This isn’t Tom & Jerry, after all, right?” Eren asked while running. Maika seemed a bit worried. “Eren, you know who I am, right?” Eren shook his head and said a yup. “Well, that’s the answer. But I don’t know how they got to know me,” Erika said. If it had been two or three, Erika could have taken care of them, but taking a whole bunch by herself, that would be a different story. “I see.” Eren understood what it was except the innocent girl in their group, Maika. Eren noticed Maika’s face and it was shown in her face that she wasn’t aware of what the hell was going around and what the two of them were talking about. “Ummm, Maika, Erika is a daughter of a bad guy, so those guys are having some grudges against her father, so they are trying to catch Erika first. Well, that is all I can say in a nutshell; ask Erika if you want to know more,” Eren said. “Heh?” Maika raised her eyebrows in surprise that her father was a bad guy. She

seemed to be more worried now. But immediately she replied, “But that is wrong, right?” Eren and Erika looked at her in surprise, while they were still running. The two of them didn’t understand what Maika was trying to convey. “No, what I meant was that… It is her father’s fault, not her. They should not disturb or create trouble for her for that,” Maika said hesitantly. Eren and Erika laughed. Erika offered her thanks. While Eren was thinking how foolish he was to ever doubt an innocent pure-hearted girl like Maika for what happened at her apartment. So, that was all an act after all. “Anybody help, punks are chasing us,” Eren shouted in an attempt to gather attention. This might help them to escape, he believed. “That won’t help, Eren.” Erika sighed in disappointment. Everybody, almost everybody in the street started looking at them. A bookstore owner, a salaryman, a woman taking vegetables with her, and everybody who was walking there. But nobody, not a single person bothered about what Eren said. What they saw through their eyes were a bunch of teens playing ‘tag’ in the city. “Aww… I really miss those days,” a lady murmured. “Delinquents are chasing the rangers,” Eren still shouted in an hope someone would help them. Eren’s group ed through another girl, a university girl having a backpack with her. They were near Metallix right now. I think I have seen this girl somewhere. Eren thought while he ed the girl. The girl looked at the group who was chasing Eren and suspected them of seeing them somewhere. She couldn’t where. The group ed through that girl. The girl on seeing Relbro ed where she saw him. “Uncle Ben, I am keeping my bike here for a while,” Kanzaki shouted and started chasing the group. She ed that she saw him in the CCTV footage two days ago. He was dealing in drugs in one of those footages.

The marathon has begun!!! “Hey wait, you bastards, dealing drugs at such a young age,” Kanzaki shouted at them while running behind them. “Damn it! why the hell does she know about that? Gautam, Ceri, Meical come with me, we have to silent her. All of you chase Erika. Text us where they run to. Let’s first take to her lone place,” Relbro said and the four of them stopped in their paths. “So, you have decided to surrender yourself. Good. You are wise teens,” Kanzaki said as she stopped and was happy. The four of them suddenly took the right corner and ran. “I am the leader, old hag. Come catch us if you dare,” Relbro said and showed her the tip of his tongue in an attempt to divert her attention. “You must be at your rebellious age, I guess. Well, as an old lady, I must teach you manners, shouldn’t I?” Kanzaki said and chased them. The mission was successful and she took the bait quite easily. The others and Eren’s group still were running in a straight direction. ……………… “I think that girl might have lessened our trouble a bit and it also seems that I am running out of breath,” Eren said and was panting, but still he continued to run. Erika and Maika still seemed to be fine. “Wait, I know how we can avoid them,” Eren said and looked at his watch. “We still have time; let’s go to the metro.” Erika and Maika also thought that was a good idea to chase them out. He took a turn now into an alley, “Follow me, it’s a short cut, Mike showed me.” They entered the alley which could fit only two people breadthwise. “Well, now talking of Mike, Erika, you might wanna call him and ask him to help us.” Erika was silent, but then she answered, “I don’t wanna trouble him unnecessarily.” Eren didn’t say anything to that, but they just ran and behind them, the group followed too. Erika had been feeling guilty since the day she knew about Mike’s past. She didn’t want to bring him in any more trouble

because of her family. After all, they were chasing her because she was a member of the Tanaka family. Mike has called her many times when she was running but she didn’t pick it up. Telling him what was going about, she was sure he would come to help her after all to Erika, he was a nice guy . “Don’t lose sight of them. That boy and that another girl with big boobs; don’t do anything to them. They might be friends but don’t hurt them,” one of them said. All of them said ok, but the girls in the group somehow felt a bit awkward about what he said and looked down at their breasts and were embarrassed. “I told you to bring some money, didn’t I, huh? Didn’t I? HUH?” There was bullying going on in the alley. One boy was kicking and punching the other who was on the ground. They seemed to be of the same age. Eren’s group ed right beside them, but Erika kicked at the bully's ankle (of course, intentionally), making him fall to the ground. The bully, before he could turn around and curse her, was punched by another guy, while running, from the group behind and said, “Don’t bully others, dumbass. ‘ Weak boy ’ go home safe.” They were still chasing Eren’s group. They also ed through some young men and women, who were smoking; might be their office break. It’s been about seven minutes since they started running and Eren was almost out of breath by now. +X+X+X+X+

Meanwhile – East of Ikara Ryogo was walking peacefully and was having an ice-cream. It was still winter in Ikara, but maybe the hotheaded punk needed something cold even in this season. Since it was the weekend, he had his day off from work and was roaming the city as always, and as usual, there would always be an individual to disturb his peace, it might be intended or might be a coincidence.

Dammit! She is not letting us go. How stubborn can she be? Relbro’s group was running away from Kanzaki. He thought of letting her go because harming an innocent girl was not their gang-style, and while thinking that he crashed into Ryogo by his shoulder. The ice cream fell down because of the momentum transferred. Ryogo was staring down at the fallen ice cream. Relbro and his three partners didn’t notice him and kept on running. “Oh, Ryogo it’s been a while. Can you catch them? They are illegal drug dealers,” Kanzaki said and was finally tired. She was panting and held her hands on her waist. Kanzaki knew Ryogo from her school days when she transferred here from the countryside. Though she was a feminist back then, Ryogo was the only guy, Kanzaki would ever call a friend back those days. Now, they are very good buddies than before. “You seem good. Well, thanks for giving me another reason. I was about to go after them anyway,” Ryogo said with a happy smile and there, he went on chasing them. Relbro, Ceri, Gautam, and Meical went in their own directions and hid themselves on thinking that they evaded Kanzaki. That was when Mike called Relbro. But after a minute or two, Ryogo caught the four of them. +X+X+X+X+

Willowvale Metro Junction Eren’s group has reached the metro station. “Come quickly, it’s about to arrive,” Eren said. They didn’t pay for the ticket, but Eren left five dollars at the counter. Doing so, he thought that even if the cops caught him, they can’t say much, at the least he paid the money.

Erika did a parkour-jump and crossed over the ticket checking machine, Maika somehow jumped over it too, but Eren, in the fear that the metal rod might crush his nuts if he didn’t jump properly, so he slowly approached it, crossed his one leg, and then the other over the rod. The gang was still following them, they jumped too. The guards came into the scenario now. The metro arrived and somehow Eren’s group was able to enter inside. The gang missed them by a second apart and so did the guards. “Hey guys, I think we are really lucky today. They are heading towards Forgeford. Inform the others at the base,” one of them said. They apologized to the guards and made some excuses and freed themselves from there and was now on their way to Forgeford. “So, where is this metro heading to?” Erika asked. Eren, after he caught his breath, said, “Forgeford. It is the longest-running metro around this time. It would take about thirty minutes to reach. We might just escape from them. Even if they knew that we heading there, considering the traffic right now; they won’t be able to catch us.” +X+X+X+X+

East of Ikara Ryogo caught Relbro while others had been able to escape. He asked, “Hey, don’t you know to say sorry when you stumble upon someone and even more after landing their ice cream into the ground, huh?” Relbro didn’t want to something that might incite anger in Ryogo after all he knew who he was. He apologized and asked for forgiveness. “It’s okay, if you realize your mistake. Now, I heard from the girl chasing you that you are a drug dealer,” Ryogo said in a low vicious voice staring right into Relbro’s eyes. Relbro turned around to run but Ryogo grabbed his collar. Unable to do anything, he said, “So what?”

“So what huh? You know how many people die every year cause of this?” Ryogo said. Says the man who sends people flying. Relbro thought and said boldly, “What’s wrong if filthy rich people die? They after live off on our money. We just take money from them by dealing with them in drugs. We aren’t giving to someone good. This is just a kind of revenge, you might think. Even more they — Ryogo interrupted and said with an irritated yawn, “Ok, ok… I got it. you are just doing it for money. And that this only to filthy people. Now get out of here. You have already extinguished my peaceful weekend.” Relbro went away but was surprised. He didn’t expect Ryogo to be this nice. Man! Are people this poor these days? Last week, it was a lady ready to kill anyone. Now, it’s a young boy dealing drugs for money. What has happened to our society? Is it our education system? Well, thinking about it just makes me sick. Kanzaki arrived at the scene and asked him about Relbro’s group. Ryogo said that he ran away. Kanzaki suspected him since getting away from Ryogo was a godly feat. But she let the matter slid as she got other work to do. Ryogo and Kanzaki headed to a café together for some coffee and then bid each other farewell. +X+X+X+X+ Forgeford Metro station Eren’s group reached the station and they came out of the station. “It seems we are safe now,” Eren exclaimed in joy and felt extreme relief. But while they were walking, they found themselves surrounded by some guys’ unknown to them. “Are you all friends with them?” Erika squinted. “Wow…Despite being a whore, you are quite quick in understanding,” one of them said with an evil grin.

Eren was about to shut his mouth, but Erika stopped him and said, “Leave these two out of our business; they are just my friends.” “Whoa…that’s amazing, hey guys listen, killers, these days got friends, ha-hahhaha…” another of them said. Killers? Eren and Maika didn’t understand what that guy just said meant. Was that a joke or a real issue dealing with the Tanaka? Eren possibly cannot know about it, only Erika knew what they meant. “Well, we can’t let them go for now and moreover, I would like to befriend them. I wanna see what kind of friends are the Tanakas making these days,” one guy said and wrapped his arm around Eren. The three of them and the other group walked together to an abandoned warehouse – it was Mike’s gang hideout. Eren realized that they must be some sort of gang since there won’t be a reason for so many boys and some girls to work together until they together held some grudge toward the Tanaka family. Just what kind of deed her father did? Maika and Eren have been wondering about that. Reaching there, they saw the others had arrived there already. Even the four guys who were chased by Kanzaki were there except Relbro. The warehouse was large; at the one end there was a sofa too, it has sheets of glass in the upper wall and the dim fading light of the sunset was coming through it. There were yellow lights on the inside. It was pretty lively. “So let me hear what the problem you are having with me or rather with my family?” Erika asked, but she was a bit terrified. She didn’t want to know anything more about what her father did; she was sick of it. The three of them were standing in the middle of the warehouse. Maika was way too terrified while Eren had his one hand in his pocket and the other hand out, he didn’t seem much terrified though. “Erika Tanaka, let me ask you first: do you know who we are?” one of them said.

“I apologize, but I don’t have a single idea who you all are and what kind of business you guys have with my father,” she replied boldly. “I see; no doubt that you won’t know about. Do you know how your father became so rich?” The vibe from the question sent chills through Erika’s bones. She got the exact feeling when Mike asked her the same question; she realized in an instant that they were all those victims of that incident, of that day. Her feet and lips froze like ice, but she replied, grinding her teeth, “I do. It was by killing the Hunt family and burning their home to ashes.” Hunt family? Heh, killing? Isn’t that Mike’s family? What does she mean? Eren was getting a gist of the situation he was. Maika was not calm at all, her feet have been shaking since then. The two of them were standing a bit far from her. The gang was surprised on hearing that answer. They thought she wouldn't know anything about that. “How the hell did you know? Well, that doesn’t matter. It is very informative of you to know that. so, do you know the reason we brought you here?” That question had an obvious answer and Erika knew what it was. “You wanna use me as a bait to call my father here.” “Huh? What are you talking about? It is correct indeed, but that’s not why you are here. We are going to bury you here alive, for what you did today,” the guy said with narrowing his eyes and was angry at her ignorance for what she did today. Erika couldn’t understand what he meant as well as Eren and Maika. “What did I do today?” Erika asked with a quizzical look on her face. “Erika… Are you making a fool of us all? I don’t know why you are acting in that way; must be in your blood, I guess. After you tried to demolish the Oak Lane Clovers, now you are playing true or false with us.” Erika didn’t say a single word. But she kneeled down her right leg first, then her left and finally she bowed her head down until it touched the ground with both her hands touching the ground too and said in a sad low tone, “I am sorry. I am really sorry. But I am not aware of what happened today. I know my words

won’t mean anything to you, but at least let my two friends leave this place. They are the only ones I can call friends. Please don’t involve them in this matter. They are just ordinary people.” This art of deep apology and requesting is something she learned from her own tradition or in other words a ‘ dogeza ’. The gang, Eren and Maika, everyone was shocked. Eren seemed a bit disappointed at her words. The others were speechless. The guy who was speaking on behalf of all of them was taken aback and took a step back hearing that. He wasn’t accepting that at all. But still many of them couldn’t control the rage and hatred they had toward Tanaka. Erika was now started regretting that she became friends with Eren and Maika and dragged them into it. The guy came to his form again, Erika was still bowing down, but before he could say anything; another guy came out with a metal bat charging at her and aimed for her head. “AS IF I WOULD BELIEVE THAT SHIT.” He yelled as he ran towards her. Eren ran, on his instinct to help her, but he knew he wouldn’t make it in time. Maika was still stuck at her place, she couldn’t move, it was as if her feet were glued to the ground. The bat almost had hit her head, but instead, it clearly landed on someone's right shoulder. “Erika, get up. You don’t have anything to apologize for. Doing this doesn’t suit you.” The voice was calm and composed. Erika raised her head. She knew whose voice this was, but she could not understand why he would be there. Seeing him, her eyes became moist and blurry, but she didn’t let it fall. The man was crouched down and had placed his one hand on her shoulder and another was hanging dead from his shoulder. The right arm was dislocated from the shoulder, but Mike was calm. “Eren, take care of her for a second,” Mike said, still smiling. The pain was not showing on his face. Only the others know how much damage Mike just dealt from that. “Leader! Why are you here? No… what have I just done? I just hit you,” the guy was trembling in grief and the bat fell down from his hand. The force with which

he came charging at Erika would have cracked Mike’s shoulder, if he didn’t have pulled it back a little, thus reducing the impact Mike received. Mike and Relbro came together, having met each other in the street. Erika got up on her feet back. Eren and Maika came towards her running and asking her whether she was fine or not. Eren was about to go and talk to Mike but the others surrounded him. All the others came near to him, but Mike stood up on his own; he was holding his right arm with his left. Everybody started asking him questions at once, why he was there, why he saved an unknown girl, was she someone he knew before, this and that — But somebody interrupted them before Mike could answer their questions. A man came jumping by cracking through the glass of the warehouse and was wearing a mask and said, “Whoa, it feels amazing... I just took the stage by my grand entrance. It seems the entire audience is here with me; perhaps they were waiting for me.”

Revelation

In an abandoned Warehouse - Forgeford

Everybody was frozen. Questions were popping like bubbles in their heads. The man in front of their eyes was an urban legend. Those who have seen him were no longer alive. He was the reaper of the Ikara. Everybody knows that. Just one person, more like only one girl was able to escape safely from his clutches. It was none other than Maika herself. Maika’s eyes were bulging out in fear. Though he might have saved her before, the malevolence of him chilled her body. She knew what a vicious monster he was. With him landing on the ground, she somehow managed to summon all her courage again, but only to take a single step backward. Eren was terrified now. His calmness has disappeared from his face and from his mind too. Seeing Maika’s terrified face and that she took a step back, through the corner of his eye, he moved his attention to the masked man. He knew he had to do something if something bad happens. There were four people he had to save, Erika, Mike, Maika, and he, himself, he kept on thinking about some escape plan but couldn’t come up with anything. That wasn’t Ryogo Shaw. The others in the bunch knew that. To be able to jump from that high and stand up straight, someone capable of that was Ryogo himself. But they knew that wasn’t him. That wasn’t his style of talking nor he would ever wear such a mask. “Why the hell are you all so quiet? I understand my entry was almost that of a hero but you can at least clap once. It hurts you know,” the masked man replied. He came two steps forward. The two knives were in his two hands and the chains hanging from his arm. The voice just echoed through the warehouse. Some dogs were barking outside, but only the vicious voice was heard by all of them. No one uttered a single

word. But the leader of that place had to speak up something. He came forward pushing two-three people in his tracks, still his left hand holding his right and when he reached the front to represent himself as the main guy, he spoke. “Killa, I guess. Your landing sure was great. Can I know why you are here?” Mike asked boldly. “Mann! You are no fun. There’s not a pinch of greatness in your words for my landing. Well, not much of a surprise to me after all.” Shinya sighed and lowered his head and shook in disappointment. “but great to know that my name is popular nowadays. Hey, aren’t you all the drug dealers in Hollywood?” the tone changed. It was an evil voice, a voice which meant that he was somehow connected to their gang. Mike realized that. “Yes, we are. So what is your business with us? I doubt that you are here to buy some from us,” Mike said. He knew denying the fact would bring great trouble upon them. Eren, Maika, and Erika were shocked to hear that. Erika was sad and depressed to hear that. She knew that it was the fault of her father’s that Mike had to go down such a path. Maika didn't know much about what drugs actually were. She did only heard about them in the news, Eren was clenching his fists and grinding his teeth in sadness. He thought that he knew Mike well. But in the end, he didn’t know a single thing about Mike. This side of Mike was something he never expected to see. The looks on his face, the tone of his voice, everything was something Eren didn’t expect to see. “Such a straightforward guy you are. I like your style…” Shinya said with a giggling tone. There was no way for others to recognize what face he was wearing inside his mask. “I have no wish in meddling in your business; I am here just to ask some question to one of your frien — Shinya was disconcerted when he saw a glance of Maika and Erika being there. Erika was a classmate of his while Maika was always the usual girl who would help him on his journey to find books and novels in the library. “What do you want to ask my friends?” Mike asked. Shinya was still looking at the two of them, while to Mike it looked like he was glaring at his gang . “Hey, Killa, what are spacing for?”

“I’m sorry. Yeah, where was I? (scratches his head) now I . A few months ago, a girl was beaten by a gang. A member of yours seems to have dealt with them in drugs. Who the hell is he? Bring him out. What the hell was he thinking when he sold it to them?” Shinya said. His voice and his words were firm. “Sorry, but I think you got the wrong guys, buddy. We don’t deal with other gangs — Mike said but was interrupted by Relbro when he walked to the front and stood beside him and said, “Mike it’s okay. It was me.” Mike was thunderstruck. He couldn’t believe what Relbro just said. Everyone was silent. They knew interfering in between would just raise more confusion. “Relbro, why are you joking right now? It’s a serious situation we all are right in.” Relbro smiled innocently. It was just a facial gesture for Mike to understand that he wasn’t joking neither was he lying. It was the truth. “But wuhy?” Mike said, his voice and eyes were shaking. “I think it was greed. I became blind for money, I guess. Killa has slaughtered that gang by himself. I knew he would come one day for me. Sorry, everyone, it’s my fault that you got into this situation.” Relbro said, still wearing a happy smile. It was as if were his final moments with all of them. “Um, Relbru, I think that's what the spiky leader said. Don’t mark me as a murderer from the get-go. I am just a part-time superhero. Having a greed for money isn’t bad. Everyone desires that. But, depending on what you answer to my question I might slaughter you,” Shinya said grinning behind his mask. “So what were you doing at that particular moment?” Shinya asked, he was damn serious. “I was sleeping.” A bold answer from Relbro and made a face as if he was proud of that. “Huh?” “Haaaahhhhh……?” The voice intermingled as if an Opera was going on and all the mouths present there were open.

“You were sleeping?” Shinya asked, surprised, or more like he was shocked. He didn’t expect such an excuse. “My dignity ain’t that low, that I would deal it for feeding to an innocent girl. I was sleeping soundly inside a van and there was a sudden explosion of some crackers in the van and then I lost my consciousness.” Relbro explained and showed his painful expression about how much that explosion had on him. It can actually hurt so much because you were sleeping so peacefully, but the next moment you found yourselves knockdown due to some crackers. Just thinking about it right now sent chills through his body. “Hmphff…hmpffff…ha-ha-hahaha ha ha… you gotta be the best man I ever targeted. I can tell that you are not lying. Haha-ha….” Shinya said and could not stop laughing. The tense atmosphere built up has somewhat broken down. Eren felt somehow relieved but the fact didn’t change that the man standing at the front-facing Mike was a murderer. Mike at the front was somehow struggling with the pain. Eren and Erika shared a look to see how tightly Mike has held his right hand. It was as if the pain given off by Mike grasping his muscles was fighting with the pain of dislocation. “I may leave now,” Shinya said. He realized that they were good people. But before he could have turned around to leave, someone came into the scene yet again. “Erika, Erika… Are you here?” a man said as he wandered into the warehouse. Everybody, everybody who was present in that place except Eren, Maika, and Shinya, knew who that man was. It was none other than the father of Erika — Takumi Tanaka. The man came from the left side of Mike and was searching for Erika. “Erika, why are you here? It’s already late evening. We told you to come home quickly. And by the way, who are these guys?” Takumi asked. It was a casual sweet voice of a parent concerned for their child if they don’t come home on time. There was no response. Eren, Maika, and Shinya looked at the others, so they might get a hint of who he was. It was not that their mouths were open in surprise, but rather most of whom they looked at had their chins down. The

atmosphere was not comfortable at all. “Eren, let’s get out of here.” Eren looked at the person who said it to him. It was Maika. He didn’t recognize her voice this time, because of the tension. Maika mumbled the words and came closer to Eren. This was spooking her out. Eren told her that it was ok. In case something bad happens, he promised that he and the other three would make a run to escape. Mike was grinding his teeth. Relbro was clenching his fists as tight as ever. It might turn an apple into a pulp. Nobody was looking at the man. Rage and bloodlust were circulating in the atmosphere. Shinya felt that. “Dad, why are you here?” Erika finally spoke. It was not a sweet voice, a parent would wish to hear but orotund and deep. This broke the ominous silent. “I told you already I was looking out for you.” Takumi puckered his forehead. He was worried about her. His expressions were telling it itself. He looked to her side and saw someone familiar. “Mike?” The sad voice bulged Mike's eyes out. The eyes were shaking with rage, which was clearly seen on his face, and then he took a glance at Takumi. “Mike Hunt, is that really you? Answer me, Mike.” The voice became sadder with each word he spoke. “Yes, it is me.” Mike didn’t want to answer but somehow he twisted his voice to say that. How did Takumi know he was Mike? The question was obvious for Mike. Takumi wasn’t supposed to know him. Takumi fell down on his knees. “I……I was…searching for you. I didn’t know Reich had a son. Just a few months ago, I came to know about you. I regretted that I was not with you when you needed me the most. I… am so sorry. Reich was my best friend yet I was not there for you when you needed me the most. I am so sorry.” He was staring at the ground. Questions upon another mountain of questions filled the heads of all the persons present inside the warehouse. But just one man didn’t doubt his resolve. Mike could never doubt the last message his father left for him. Mike was now

clenching his left hand, but it hurt his right hand more, but he didn’t mind the pain at all. Erika knew it straight that her dad was lying. She saw that piece of note herself. Others didn’t know about that paper. It was only Mike who told them that Takumi was behind all of that. They were doubting a bit about what Mike said back then. But Relbro was firm on his belief in Mike. He knew Mike could never lie about such a thing. Mike released the hold of his right hand and put his left hand inside his pant pocket and started searching for something. Then he walked toward Takumi. Relbro was seeing him from behind. Everyone almost decided to let Mike kill Takumi. After all, even in Mike’s presence, Takumi lied about his parents' death in such a fabricated way. “Any last words?” Mike said in an elevated ominous voice. Mike took his left hand out but it wasn’t bare anymore. He was wearing a knuckle. It was metal, which anyone could tell just by seeing the gleaming surface of it. Erika was disturbed about something. Dad is acting weird. This is not unusual. It is weirder than his usual weird self. I never saw him apologize that way to someone. Then she saw Takumi smiling with an evil grin, might be the evilest of all evil grins.

“I actually do have one word, Mike…” “Hm?” “Sayonara……”

BANG! The sound of gunshot resonated throughout the place. Three seconds earlier What is dad scheming? Seeing her father's evil grin made Erika worried. But before she could think of anything, she saw Takumi’s right hand behind his back

and partly inside his shirt. His index finger was on the trigger.

She ran. It was on instinct. No thoughts, no deductions, she just ran. Knowing that she can’t reach in time, she jumped and the bullet pierced through her skin just below the core.

“No… NOOOOOOOOOO……. — Mike saw her jumping right into her and he heard the sound of the piercing very clear. He pulled his left arm up and pushed it forward with the greatest force possible for him, his mouth showing his baring teeth, his nostrils dilated, veins pulsing through neck and head and he glared straight at Takumi’s face, as he charged in to punch him right in the face but… BANG! BANG! Within just another three seconds, he shot two bullets right into Mike’s gut. Mike fell down near Takumi’s feet. “Dammit! Erika why the hell did you jump right in? Didn’t your mom teach you not to interfere in daddy’s business?” Takumi said in his usual parent voice. A voice that someone would never want to hear after what just happened. “Father, you really… are a… dickhead,” Erika said by somehow looking at her standing father. She fell down after the shot and was facing the ground. THARP! “Erika, is that a way to respect your parents?” Takumi said in an angry voice and kicked at her face, which made her now facing the roof of the warehouse. Blood started dripping from her nose. “Aaah! Feels good. Dad…no, Takumi you are no longer Erika’s father. This might be the actual present I have always been wishing for,” Erika said in a low tone and was just staring at the light bulb hanging from the roof. Her clothes were turning red. “Fuck……Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuckkkkk………” Mike dragged himself toward Erika somehow by crawling with his left hand. “Why… Why did you jump in, Eriikaa…?” tears were in his eyes but didn’t yet fall. “You always save me. So I thought of saving this idiot once… but it didn’t work

out well……Sorry, Mike…” she said as she looked at him by turning her face. Mike had a handkerchief with him. He took it out from his shirt pocket and placed it over Erika’s chest. “Taku…Taaakuuumi……Takumiiiiiiiiiii…………” Mike got a little up by pushing up his body by the left hand, but just to see that the gun was placed right on his forehead and was pressing his head. Adrenaline was rushing through his body. His face red, the right shoulder was swollen and blood was soaking his shirt. “What? You have something to say? Yelling my name out in such an unpleasant loud voice,” Takumi said and from the back pocket of his pants, he took a cigarette out, placed it in his mouth, took out a lighter from his front pocket, and lighted it. “Show some respect, kid.” Mike froze feeling that something hard and hollow was touching his temple. It was none other than the muzzle itself. He ground his teeth and was angry and disappointed over himself. Not being able to do anything, his fear of dying, even more at the end he involved Erika in this bloody situation. He was frustrated, he cried, the tears were falling; he looked down and saw that the tears were getting soaked by the ground. He ed that this was the same state he was in after his parents died. He started cursing himself in his mind, ‘ Nothing has changed since that day, nothing… nothing at all. You haven’t changed a bit at all. You have useless since that day. ’ He fell, unable to withstand any more pressure. The pain was now rushing through his body. Three gunshots consecutively were enough to fill the figures present there with terror, fear of dying, and shock. The witnesses were expressionless, actionless, and defenseless at the same time if Takumi wanted to shoot anybody else, there was no way to escape from that awaited fate. Maika was scared. I had to get out of here. I don’t want to die yet. I should take Eren with me. He might save me. She looked at him and to her greatest great surprise, which she never expected, Eren was wearing a simple unexplainable ordinary expression on his face. Huh? What is that face? Why is Eren smiling?

“I can’t believe the kid of that pathetic man is still alive. I thought you were burnt alive in that building.” Takumi was laughing. “But why do you know that I killed your father? I didn’t leave any evidence of that either. Thinking of Reich now, he might have left something for you, I guess. Did he wanted his little brat to take revenge? Ha-haha-ha…” He was laughing again. Amidst his laughing, someone started walking towards him, a man who thought that his time for shining has come, a man who wasn’t afraid of dying because no matter how hard one may try to kill he won’t die. Relbro tried to stop him, but the man won’t listen and continued on his path. After all, he believed himself to be a superhero. Heroes must step forward in times of need. The sound of his footsteps alerted Takumi. He turned around and pointed his gun at his chest and said, “Wanna die young, little brat? And what’s with that fancy mask? Looks like you picked it up from garbage.” The cigar is still in his mouth. “Go fuck yourself; as if I’m gonna die yet,” Shinya said as strode toward Takumi. “Sorry, but you have to die. Nobody has ever insulted my mask.” Shinya raised his both hands; his chains slipped inside his sleeves and buttoned his cuff and took a knife out of his pocket. “Amazing! You are really foolish; you are the best,” Takumi said and shot the fourth gunshot of the day. Almost everyone had closed their eyes before Takumi fired it. Who would want to see blood splatter out on the floor? They opened their eyes in an expectation that he was dead, but something extraordinary happened… The shock Shinya received pushed his chest a bit backward as if someone has just punched him in the chest, but his feet were firm in their place. He looked at Takumi. Hm? Takumi was a bit surprised, he clearly saw the piece of metal entering his body, but then as if he threw a ball on a trampoline, the bullet came out from his chest, but with no force, it just dropped down. The hole filled up with flesh and skin again. The sound that the metal made on hitting the ground made everyone’s level floor of reality, which was moored in their minds, being removed. That thick fat piece of metal, which looked like a squeezed metal sphere now, fell straight down from where Shinya was standing. There was no way he could have dodged that. The possibility of the most improbable possibilities that was hanging over their

heads was that he somehow managed to block it. Since all of them were standing behind Shinya, they possibly could not know what had actually happened. “I see… so you are the Killa, some of my friends have been talking about,” Takumi said and was touching his chin. He was thinking about something. Shinya didn’t stop walking. He was about a few meters apart before he finally stopped. “Shinya. I think your name was Shinya. Blaze once told me.” The name ed through like an electric shock in Maika’s and Erika’s head. Erika didn't have much concern about others in her class, but she knew all of the names of her class. As for Maika, she would write this name every day in the library book. For that name to pop up in such a place was extremely unlikely. “Who the hell is Shinya? The name sounds dumb.” That moment was the greatest shameful moment of Shinya until now. His voice was bold; as if it was the first time he ever heard that. but behind the mask, he was apologizing to his pride and Reshwa for calling his own name dumb. He nearly let his personality collapsed, but knowing the trouble that would follow him if anybody knew his real identity, he remained calm. “I don’t know. A young friend of mine told me that he was kinda immortal.” “I see; must be a relative of mine,” Shinya said. Shinya didn’t know who Blaze was. But then soon reached the conclusion after thinking for a second that it must be the man who kidnapped Reshwa before. He took another step toward Takumi, but he stopped on seeing that the gun was now pointing at somewhere else. “Move another step, you might see pieces of flesh of your buddy flying around,” Takumi said, and had pointed his gun downward at Mike’s head. To Shinya, Mike was nothing more than a complete stranger, but he stopped. It was not on instincts, if it was then he would have rather continued walking. But he didn’t want the fallen man to die in such a way. And the next thing that Shinya did, fully isolated all the individuals present from their reality they’d known the entire lives.

Shinya had the knife in his hand. It was the same knife he bought for the first time in his life, the first he killed someone with it, the first time he stabbed Reshwa with it. He kept it as a reminder that never in his life again, he would kill someone innocent. Shinya looked at his hands; ed the knife from his right hand to the left. He raised the knife as high as possible, even the people behind his back could see the knife he was holding in the air but no one could predict what he was going to do with that stance he was in, Takumi alerted himself; he brought the gun closer Mike so, at the least even what Shinya did, if it kill him, he would take also Mike with him as well, and in one swing he cut his hand off. Now, to be more precise he cut exactly at the t between the forearm and his hand. The thud! sound made by the piece of the hand hitting the ground made the minds of the people there blank. Blood was gushing out like water after a second and was staining the floor below. Cold sweat dotted everyone’s forehead. This unpleasant feeling must have somehow anchored their minds to reality because no one could comprehend the unpleasant sight before them. The scene was like someone spilling crimson wine on the floor. But it was darker and denser. They could see the drops bouncing and the gleaming effect of the fluid. It was all clear. The blood has almost surrounded Shinya’s feet in a rough circle. The knife he had in his left hand, he threw it away and it touched Mike’s leg. Amidst pressing the handkerchief against Erika’s chest, he could faintly see the red fluid erupting out of somewhere. He was thinking during this time laying down, that whether the pain he was feeling right now was as much as his father and mother felt when they were killed or not. “Hey, Mike can you run?” Erika mumbled. “Huh?” “This was the fourth shot. I can take two or three more bullets. You can slip in that moment” “Idiot, as if I would let you do that.” Takumi on the other hand was shocked, but what shocked him most was, that he saw something black at the t Shinya cut.

After the flow slowed down a bit, Shinya put his index, middle fingers, and the thumb inside the flesh and pulled out something and raised it high. It was dipped in blood. This scenario tore the string between reality and unreality. It wasn’t a bone as many would have guessed at first sight. It was shining and it wasn’t the blood too.

It was a forearm sized little baby sword.

And what more exciting happened after a split second was, all the blood spilled on the floor was traveling back in his arm, or more like filling up his bloodless arm and after about four seconds, finally, the hand attached itself back to the t. All individuals felt that they were apparently watching a Hollywood blockbuster movie. But seeing something on a T.V or in a theatre is way different if you see it before your eyes. It wasn’t a movie. It is the unreal reality they were living in. Some took a step back and muttered the word ‘Monster’, while others including Relbro were concerned about Mike. There were also individuals thinking of running away. But a single person who was smiling ago, now that very same smile has just become a bit larger. Being resistant to pain, Shinya thought of inserting a mini sword in his hand, in other words, he used his own body part as a carrier. “I think the rumors are after all true. You really are immortal.” Takumi praised him. “Thanks…” “So why did you do that?” Takumi asked. The gun was still pointing at Mike. He was watchful and the question was obvious after all. “Oh, this…Nothing just wanted to show off my superhero abilities,” Shinya boasted and backed off with the baby sword in his hand, seeing the gun. That black color that Takumi saw was the grip/handle of the sword.

Takumi sighed. “You guys there,” he said to all the others present there. “Don’t be so silent. Don’t you all wanna come after me? I was the one who burnt down your home.” “……” “I see, those are old memories, right? You might have forgotten about them by now. Let me tell you something interesting. It was me who ordered those guys to ambush the Oak Lane Clovers. What a lame name!” he spitted. Some guys were coming forward, they didn’t care anymore about what would happen to them, but Relbro stopped them and muttered, “Mike won’t allow it. Restrain yourself for now.” That was true and if they did step in now, the situation would become more grave. Takumi seeing no reaction from them placed his foot on top of Mike’s head. “Hey, Mike are these your dogs and bitches? Wanna hear something interesting? I itted Erika into Carlton because I knew you were itted there.” Erika’s eyes shook in shock. Ah, I see. So this all was my fault from the very start. “I knew you would kidnap her right away once you knew that she was in the same college. But all this happened in just a week, what a wonderful coincidence, isn’t it? God must be on my side. I was surprised to know that you befriended her. Brilliant idea to come up with. What an evil-minded you are! Reminds me of Reich… and today was just a fine day. To think that man ‘Nebo’ can have information like this. He is indeed very cunning. I used Erika as my bait to bring you here. I was following her every day. I also knew she would sneak out of the house frequently.” Mike was just listening and was wondering who the hell ‘Nebo’ was. Takumi crouched down and whispered in Mike’s ears. “I killed your father with this very gun. I wished I could have killed your mother too. Bad for you, a deceased friend of mine slit her throat. He said it felt amazing and mimicked the way your mother was trying to talk; it was damn hilarious to watch him. I felt disappointed to not be there.” “Takuuummmiii… I will kill you for sure,” Mike somehow said, still half of his

face touching the ground. The voice was weak, but it has the vibe of revenge in it. Takumi got up. “Oh… you still have your guts to talk, huh? How are you gonna kill me Mr. Hunt, when I am about to kill you? I just wanted to see you in pain. I couldn’t watch your father dying well. I just wanted to kill you so bad. The word ‘Hunt’ just gets on my nerves.” On hearing those words, Shinya was reminded of himself when he just wanted to see someone in pain for his own selfish reasons. Mike during this whole conversation was thinking of two things: how to save Erika and why Takumi was trying to kill him. He got one answer by hearing from him now. Takumi holds the same hatred toward me as I did for Erika. It doesn’t matter whether I or she was good or evil, but we just have the same hatred toward each other's families. He just wants to kill me like how I wanted to kidnap Erika and torture her. “Ha...hahaha… I am going to kill the last Hunt member or more like I am going to hunt down the last Hunt, hahahaaaa…..” Takumi was laughing hard and pointed the gun at him. Don’t, no, please stop, no way… All these differents sounds came resonating from the people present there, but Takumi took no notice, rather ignored it.

“So long Mr. Hunt. Sayonara.”

BANNGGG……! The fifth gunshot of the late evening and the young night went off… ………………

“How did this happen? I was supposed to kill you,” Takumi said, blood dripping out from the side of his mouth and a sharp-pointed metal inside the core of his

heart.

………………

Takumi was about to pull his trigger, but someone behind from the upstairs of the warehouse shot him right at his gut, or to be precise and concise he was assassinated or he was sniped . “Huh?” The gun dropped from his hand, so did he. His chin smacked the ground and was torn open and the next thing he felt was a knife pierced inside his heart. “How does it feel?” Mike mumbled. There was no need for him to speak those words loudly. Takumi’s face was right in front of him. Both of their cheeks were touching the ground, what was different was that they were opposed to each other, that is if Mike’s legs pointed at the north, then Takumi’s were pointing at the south. Mike, expending the least amount of his energy, reached for the knife near his leg, when Takumi was talking to his gang . In his last defense attempt, Mike thought of impaling the knife into his feet, but somehow sensing that Takumi was falling down, he grasped the knife tightly and pressed it against the ground and the tip was at the top, straight upward. The knife entered right into the middle of his heart and if it had been a bit longer, the tip might have shown itself from Takumi’s back. Everyone there witnessed the situation and after a second to see who the assassin was, the person was no longer there as if disappeared into thin air. Some who got a glance of the person, it was a girl, wearing black clothes and the sniper in her and benefiting herself from the darkness above there slipped away from the scene as one ordinary assassin would do. “It hurts like hell,” Takumi said. The painful expression was clear on his face, but his voice was as usual as ever.

Mike started twisting the knife. “don’t… aaaaaahh….” It was hard for him to twist it after all almost the entire weight of Takumi’s body was resting in it. “It should hurt more…” Mike somehow was able to twist it once, then let go of his grip and took his hand out. Takumi was fainting. “This place I live in is hell itself. I hope that you go somewhere else much more worser than this place. Takumi, there’s no redemption for your sins.” “Take care of Erika.” Takumi finally closed his eyes once and forever and put a small little sincere smile on his face. Mike didn’t hear it or he might have pretended not to hear that. He turned painfully until he was looking at the roof. “Mom, I have finally avenged you. My purpose is done; I can now die peacefully,” he mumbled and closed his eyes. Blood was soaked in his clothes. Almost 18 minutes have ed, he has lost so much blood because of the movement, he knew that he was going to die. There was no regret in his soul nor in his eyes. He has completed his purpose, his father left him with. This was the day, after all, he was waiting for. He has been living for his revenge. Those flames of hatred kept him alive till this point. Once the flames were extinguished, there was no meaning in his life anymore. Mike closed his eyes and was thinking of his childhood memories. How happy he was back then and how murderous he has became now. There was no point for him to think about it now; he knew, but still kept on reminding himself of those days, but suddenly he felt someone’s hand in his hand. Then his fingers were curled together with other fingers. Mike opened his eyes slightly and turned his face right, Erika was there. “If you want to die so eagerly having fulfilled your last purpose, then let me give you a purpose: live for me now… Don’t die, idiot… You are still a virgin you … and moreover, I would be sad, I don’t have anyone besides my mom. Take proper responsibility for killing Takumi,” Erika turned her face left now, having finished her speaking.

Mike saw her face; tears fell down in a curved way along her cheeks because she was smiling happily with her eyes shut. “You are still calling me an idiot at my death bed,” Mike smirked. “I accept your order. I will fulfill your purpose but you have to promise me something: promise me that you won’t die now.” Erika seemed a bit surprised, but then somehow took a glance at her wound. Mike’s handkerchief was soaked. “I won’t, I promise.” She replied without a slight hesitation. “Promise me too.” “I promise I won’t die yet. I have an annoying girl to raise properly.” Mike giggled and the curled fingers became tighter as possible for them. They were staring at the roof together now. When I think of us together from now onwards, I believe that even this hell can turn into peace. Whether you were a bait or not, I am glad I met you. With you there by my side, I guess even miracles would be possible to me. I found this short time I spent with you in college very happy. I think I can smile now for real. I promise I will cherish you. I ended up getting you involved in this bloody situation. That won’t happen ever again. Mom, Dad… I think I finally found tranquility. Dad, I found two dreams together now. To treasure this girl and to revive the Hunt’s Originals. Oh, now that I I should tell Eren about everything. He might be confused…… Mike lost his conscience with a real true smile on his face but before he did he saw people swarming around him and that someone was trying to wake him up. Erika has also lost her senses already.

“Mike, wake up. You can’t die; I won’t let you…” Eren said as he kneeled down and kept on shaking Mike’s legs. He could not shake his right hand, after all, it was dislocated and his left hand was with Erika. Maika was standing behind the crowd and was trying to watch Eren through, but couldn’t. “Move away,” Relbro said and pulled Eren’s shoulder by his hand and pushed him out of the crowd.

Eren fell down on his butt leaning against Maika’s knees. “Are you alright, Eren?” He knew the words were to comfort him. But he was sad and was clenching his lips. But then again he realized that these guys are the closest to Mike. They deserve to be near him other than himself. It was quite saddening for Eren, having pushed away from your first friend. Then he saw that not a single person was hovering around Erika. “Come, Maika.” He got up and Maika followed his steps. The hands held together by Erika and Mike were already separated by Mike’s friends. Eren was angry, but again realizing that he didn’t know anything about Mike, he stayed silent. “She’s alive too…… that’s grateful.” Eren felt relieved.

“Somebody call an ambulance!” Relbro shouted. But when almost someone was about to call them, they heard a siren. All of them thought it to be the cops for a second, but then there was the sound of only a single siren, and figured that it has to be an ambulance. Nobody bothered to think to call the vehicle, except Eren wondered who it was. Amidst all of this, Shinya rolled Takumi's body with his leg and took out the knife from his core and kicked him once more in his mouth, and disappeared like a ghost into the night.

Epilogue

Ikara – Sunday, afternoon As usual as always, the city and its streets were swarming with people. The big screens as always were advertising their products. But a sudden announcement changed or perhaps eased the people of the city. Good afternoon, citizens of Ikara. The voice attracted the people to watch the screens, some were watching of the curiosity of what was being broadcasted, while some ignored it and others were watching to see the beautiful woman host in a big screen Without further introduction, let us inform you openly. It is officially confirmed that Takumi Tanaka, head of the Tanaka Corporation, died yesterday in an assassination. All the people, all the individuals, everyone who was present there were about to dance in the streets, but sensing the fact that they are adults, not some naughty kid or teens, restricted the enjoyment within themselves in their hearts. With just wearing a smug on their faces, they carried on their daily lives. The newspapers companies, the bloggers, social media enthusiasts, columnists, and everyone who influenced the people had phrases packed in their minds: ‘The dark days have fallen’ or ‘The demon has slept for once and forever’ or ‘Who’s the savior of Ikara?’ and some other headlines within these sentences. Erika’s mother is held in the custody of cops. The police found out that much of the illegal marketing was in the care of Takumi Tanaka. But they knew it, they never had enough courage to even point a finger at Takumi. Erika’s mother also knew that. But Takumi happened to threaten her by bringing the question of her daughter's life. That’s why she kept quiet. +X+X+X+X+

Kanzaki’s apartment – Night

Today is the three-year completion of Kanzaki and Henry when they started dating each other. Many struggles and obstacles stood in their way, but they fought together to the last end. They would be watching movies together the whole day, would be shopping together online, would be bathing together, and everything they would do together. This was their everyday routine, even they followed this on this special day too. What was special was at the night time. They would exchange presents every year. Not some Christmas-type present or ordinary presents, it would be something special and memorable. For example, last year Kanzaki gifted him an Xbox so that he could play when she was not around. Not much special you guess. But Henry gifted her a book and it was wrapped up of course. Kanzaki sighed because she didn’t expect a book from him. Henry told her to open it and on the front cover of the book, the cover image was none other than Kanzaki itself, smiling. In simple words, he wrote a book about her. (It wasn’t published though, that was just for her) Kanzaki was shocked and got a little heart attack out of embarrassment when she read a few lines. Some of the lines were written: ‘As sweet as sugar, as tasty as a cake, as cute as possible in the entire galactic universe, as sparkling like the fireworks, she is the only one I would dedicate my heart and soul to.’

‘She was like gold; which you would never find among the golden fields of rice. To be able to meet her was meeting an angel in person. That’s what I believe fate is.’

‘At day, she would be like a lion, ordering me to do chores all day long, but at night, she was just like a cute little rabbit jumping around.’

So, you might now have a gist of what I’m trying to say, would this year also be something special for them or not? ……………

Kanzaki was sitting at the dining table, after all, Henry promised to serve her the best cuisine for a present. But before that, they would play rock-paper-scissors to decide who would offer the present first. Henry was unlucky this year. Henry brought a large plate from the kitchen. “Tadah!! Behold the simplest dish ever!” Henry exclaimed in a dramatic voice. But this was rather pretty simple for Kanzaki because what was on that plate were many dishes. There were pancakes with chopped cranberries on top, there was chicken curry, Italian macaroni with steak in it, in other words, all these special items were made by Henry before. “Sorry, I kinda ran out of ideas,” Henry said, showing the tip of his tongue. It was special for Kanzaki by the way; she never had so many of her favorite dishes together. “So to make it a bit special, I ordered this,” Henry said and brought a large glass bottle. It was a bottle of deluxe champagne. Kanzaki was so delighted. She offered him a great thanks. As for Kanzaki’s present, she said she would give it to him after the treat.

“Now, it’s time for my present,” Kanzaki said and got up from the chair. “Henry, you go and sit on the sofa for a second.” “Umm… Ok.” He sat and was thinking about what possibly she could give to him. Wait, is this one of those scenes in a movie, where the girl comes in wearing a sexy lingerie? No, no, no… Henry that’s impossible. It’s Kanzu you

are thinking about. But she would look damn fantastic in that dress. Henry was drooling just by thinking about his fantasies. Then, someone covered his eyes from the back with their hands. “Promise me you won’t open your eyes,” Kanzaki said. “Heh…? Umm Kanzu, is somethi…” “Just promise… I wanna surprise you a bit.” The tone of her voice revealed embarrassment. Henry nodded. What the heck? This is really happening! I can’t believe it… Wait, I am not mentally prepared to see that. I might die……… Heh? What is this? “Umm, Kanzu… What are you doing to my leg? It tickles actually.” Henry’s eyes were still closed. “Don’t open your eyes. Wait a minute.”

Henry stayed quiet for a minute. “Now stand up and try to walk, I will you,” Kanzaki said. Henry got up as ordered. Kanzaki held his one hand. Henry walked. As proper, as usual, as ordinary as a normal person, he walked as a normal human being. The first step was a bit out of balance after all he has been pressuring most of his weight at the left leg, but the second step, then the third step, then the fourth step and finally he stood on the floor properly for the first time in three years. He opened his eyes, looked at his right leg, and saw a metal covering his right calf. It wasn’t that thick but Henry didn’t feel any weight of it. “Since your right, had the problem of resting your weight on it, this high graded aluminum alloy will it,” Kanzaki said, her eyes closed and a smirk on her face, as if proud of the product she made. “I got the metal from uncle Ben. There is also a small motherboard embedded. The AI will help you stabilize with it. I had to run many simulations and techniques with my own leg, kicks, squats, whatever you think and you won’t even feel the weight of it, thanks to the alloy.

It was a bit — Henry interrupted by hugging her. “Finally, I can hug you properly. Thank you, Kanzu… Thank you, Kanzu… You must have been doing this at the university, right? I troubled you so much… but thanks…… really thank you…” Tears were leaking out from the corner of Henry’s eyes, even his eyes were closed. “Thank you…” Kanzaki was a bit shocked but realized that it was natural for him to say that. “I am glad. You can finally walk.” Tears also bloomed in her eyes and she hugged him tightly. “aaaa……Kanzu, I… actually didn’t give you the real present,” Henry mumbled in her ears. “What!” “You close your eyes now,” Henry said, his cheeks were light red. “I was thinking of giving it late at night, but now’s the right time.” Kanzaki closed her eyes and within half a minute, Henry told her to open her eyes and look at her hand. On looking, it was a ring on her ring finger. A platinum ring and on close inspection, a tiny little diamond embedded in it. “Be my wife in the future. This is the proof of my love that I will cherish until I die.” Henry's cheeks were like tomatoes. He was looking straight at her eyes. “Where’s the other ring?” she asked directly, there was no reaction on her face. “?” He wasn’t expecting that. “You have two right? Give me the other one.” Henry handed her the other ring. She took Henry’s hand and put it in his ring finger. “Henry, you are a real idiot.” “Huh?... Heeehhhh……” Henry shouted. “Wuh…why?”

“What’s the point in asking me to be your wife? Three years ago on that day in the hospital after what you told me I thought: ‘ There’s no such loving husband I would find ever other than him. ’ You didn’t even realize that yet. That’s why you are an idiot.” She was hiding her face and was looking away, her cheeks red. She looked to see what Henry was doing. He was wearing a scrunched face and was sniffling. “Sorry, but guys like us needs to be told or we just dump that we don’t realize it……Kanzaki Karisawa… you really… are… the best…” and jumped onto her. “Oh, yeah… I forgot…I have one more present for you.” Kanzaki said, smiling. “Wanna take a guess?” “Nope… At this point, I don't have a single idea, what it would be.” “Tonight…I will present myself as a gift to you…… Go wild… ok?” She winked both her eyes with a smile At that moment, Henry died because of an overload of cuteness and excitement, but came back to life after Kanzaki shook him… +X+X+X+X+

Liberty Gardens – 00:30 – East of Ikara It is a wonderful park. There are stairs made by digging out the mud. Many flowers were in full bloom while some were still buds, as it was just the start of spring. Park lights were there too. Sitting benches were empty except for one. Isaac was sitting nicely there, leaning his back against the bench, legs crossed, and was playing a game on his phone. Soon, someone very unexpected came to meet him there. The person just stood near him. He didn’t even lift his eyes to see who the person was. “Miss Maika, it’s dangerous to wander around parks at this time. I am sure our society ain’t that good to leave a lone helpless girl alone.” Still playing game on his phone. He seemed excited; might have found a treasure box.

“Just taking an evening stroll. I just happened to stumble across you; so I thought of saying a ‘hi’, or rather I was looking for you, Mr. Isaac.” Maika said and swung a cleaver, aiming right for his eyes. Isaac dodged it. He leaned his head back, to dodge that and then taking the of the edge, did a backflip using his hands. “Who are you? You are not Maika; at least not the one I know.” He put his phone in his pocket and took his pocket knife out and maintained a fighting stance, if something worse happens. “Oh my, my…Mr. Isaac, we just met today. I only exchanged a few words with you. How possibly could you know me? I am Maika,” Maika said as she took two steps toward him. She was on the dark side before, because of a tree blocking the light, but now walking forward the park-light shone upon her face. It was no doubt Maika. Isaac realized that. But the facial expressions were evil. She evilly grinned at him. She was nowhere related to the Maika, Isaac saw at the mall before. “Well, I try to predict what a person is by one look; just a pastime for me when I walk the streets. For example, I thought that you were shy, smart, cowardly, gentle, patient and someone who only thinks of themselves first just by taking a single glance at you. But I never expected you to have a split-personality. What happened? Your family died?” Isaac knew that if he says something terrible, he is done for. But still knowing the danger, he wanted to know how Maika would react. “That is none of your goddamn concerns…” Maika looked down. She didn’t want to those awful moments. “But you might be the first person to ever think at first sight that I am split.” “Thanks for the compliment; but right now I am actually quite concerned about one question to which I am finding no real-life answer: why are you trying to kill me? I don’t sharing a grudge with someone that it may cost my dear life except for one person.” Isaac said, knife in hand, and still maintained his cautious stance. “Wasn’t it you who planned the drama yesterday at Forgeford?” Maika said boldly, with no hesitation in her voice. Isaac stopped for a second to think and then replied, “What do you mean? It was

only reported Takumi Tanaka had died there. How come I, such an ordinary person, gets involved in such a dreadful scenario?” “Then… why were you there?” A drop of sweat slid down to his chin from the forehead but he wiped it with his sleeves and said, “It seems I am caught. There’s no more treat for lies anymore. But how did you know?” finding no way to escape, he revealed the truth. His question turned on the depths of his curiosity.

“I sensed you back then, in that place. You were just enjoying the whole show from up there,” Maika said and clenched the cleaver more tightly. “What the fuck was your purpose?” “You really are smart and wary of your surroundings pretty well. My purpose, you ask, huh? ……… Seeing you now also seems that you are patient by nature. I will carefully explain to you my purpose and moreover, I love late night talks, that too even more if there is a beautiful evil woman standing before me…That’s a quite rare coincidence.” Isaac now comforted himself and thought of walking around to flex his stagnant muscles a bit, in case he had to run away from her. “…” “I hate the color black,” he said, even though he was wearing a black hoodie and black jeans, “That’s why I love to wear black. Seems to be a pure contradiction, right? But that is where exactly the point lies.” He was walking around and moving to and fro within a certain distance. “I hate humans, that’s why I must love them, so that I can hate them even more. In simple words, I love them more than I love my hatred. I love their unpredictability. There’s nothing more intriguing to me other than the possibilities of the human mind can offer. My purpose and goal is to explore this vastness of random, unpredictable possibilities of human nature. A goal which itself has no bound of reality and no one capable to ever accomplish it. An everlasting purpose.” Isaac stopped in his track and looked at Maika. She was glaring at him, as if ready to kill any moment. “Maika Rose.” He started walking again but hearing the two words made

Maika’s main intention shook for a second. “A victim who saw her parents die in front of her eyes; changed schools but behaved abnormally with others for some unknown reasons.” “How did you know?” A bit of hesitation in her voice. “I told you already; every human being contains within itself a jumble of possibilities. There’s nothing wrong in knowing an unknown person; if you wanna tag me as a stalker, go ahead.” “I am no longer a human; I have lost my humanity back in that house eight years ago. I am just a filthy parasite who feeds off in hatred.” She said, looking at him while he moved to and fro. “You are wrong in the most possible wrongest way.” He stopped again and came towards her and placed a hand on her head. “ You are human. ” The words were as simple as the chemical formula of water was. This set of three words was a set that nobody would ever say to others in their lives. But to Maika, it sounded like the divine set of three words ‘I love you’. Not as an affection, but as a set packed full of happiness. She has always wanted someone to say these three exact words to her, since the day she knew that she just had a hollow heart that was just leaking hatred. She regretted up until now every second the fact that she has lost something, that shouldn’t be lost in this human reality. But right now she felt that her hollow heart was filling up with overwhelming happiness. Isaac could sense the happiness in her too. “I would say it again. You are just a normal human being. What the heck is wrong if your mind is shattered in two? If something is abnormal, then it is those people who said it to you.” But soon she realized that those were the words of a lunatic who toys with people. She swung her cleaver again, but Isaac dodged it, jumping backward. “Still feeling hostile to me? and yeah… you are misunderstanding something about yourself. Losing your humanity doesn’t mean you can’t gain it again .” “?”

“You can laugh, shy, get angry, feel sad over something, get scared easily, you can get surprised; you can feel boredom, you even feel disgusted at yourself; if these all doesn't define your humanity, then tell me what does it define then?” Maika was shocked again. She never thought about it, but it was just that she always mumbled to herself that she had lost her humanity. “You are thinking that you are selfish, right? What’s wrong with thinking about yourself first, before others? Humans are part of all these systems, you call emotions. Everything you say or do or try to express involves emotions; it involves your human nature. Regretting that you are just a garbage-filled with hatred? Your hatred is a trait of humanity. Try to cherish it…You are… human……” Maika was just listening to him like a pupil. “Justin. The name sounds familiar right?” Maika looked at him. “He asked me for your address, so I gave him thinking that as a teacher, he had some responsibilities. But you ended up killing him. There’s nothing wrong with killing if it can calm you or fulfill your dreams. Your violence has meaning. It has a unique nature. I love you as much as you love to kill.” “What the hell are you spouting about? Taking a life is erasing its very existence from here.” Maika finally spoke or rather shouted at him. “Then, why? …… If you know that much, then why did you go ahead and killed him?” Isaac put a disappointing face. Huh? …Why would I?... If I had given him a chance, he might have changed. What the hell am I thinking? He’s dead. I have killed many, but they were devils after all. Could they have changed themselves? …No, there’s no turning back or an excuse for that. I have killed them all. It’s all my fault. Her eyes were shaking in remorse. “Feeling guilty?” With her shaking eyes, she looked at him. It was as if Isaac was reading her mind and bringing out all the questions bundled up inside her. “Don’t worry… Every human, alive or dead, has some regrets with them… You are human, you always were…” and was also offering answers to those questions. “I, ISAAC PIERCE, APPROVES THAT YOU ARE HUMAN. No

matter what you think of yourself…no matter what others think of yourself, you are human in my sight and you always will be. Be proud and take pride in human nature.” He said as he lifted his both hands and elevated his voice to show her his approval. “Now as for your primary reason for coming here.” The voice reduced to normal. “I was the one who filled Takumi with the information of Mike and Erika. It was all in order to fulfill the tiniest fraction of my goal and you might have realized it by now right?” Isaac was looking right at her eyes. Maika could not think of what realization he was talking about or rather the shock from his last words were still impacting her. “It was me who called the ambulance. I would have felt bad if Mike had died there. He is a close acquaintance of mine after all……” Isaac was the one who helped Mike to become a well known dealer in Ikara. “There should be a treasure box for you too since you spent your precious night time with me right?” “Huh?” She still was not back in her senses yet. Isaac's eyes and face turned serious. “Among all the people present there with you at that time; someone within that bunch was…” tension and unease in his voice, “the leader of Hollywood…” “What are you talking about? I am not getting a single word.” Her eyes still sharp at him and her voice as low as ever. “ Ace … That person was there. That sniper girl was a fellow member of Hollywood.” He grinned, not evil but a sign of excitement. “I am not interested in your treasure box… I am letting you go since you called the ambulance.” She turned around and ran on her way. I am human… I am human… I am a human being after all…… the girl kept on mumbling the words and was jumping in excitement till she reached home and slept.

As long as a human keeps on living, the possibilities keep on expanding. People are so gullible these days…… I hope those two brothers are doing their job right. That day, the day when Takumi died, there was a message posted on the certified website of ‘Hollywood’. It was the second message ever posted by Ace, the first being as: ‘Welcome to the Hollywood. You all are official of Hollywood. Enjoy your life and claim your freedom.’ And the second message was posted, six minutes earlier before Takumi died and it was written as: ‘Please, someone go and disarm the man having a gun at this location.’ The location of that warehouse was given below. It was a digital location by the way… No one could possibly ignore this second message after Hollywood was initiated. +X+X+X+X+

Monday was an ordinary day in Ikara. Carlton college was having its Freshers Party. Some of the students were absent. Some went on dates, some were goofing around the city, while others stayed at home. In those students, also included The Four Rangers and Killa. Maika and Eren stayed at home. They were still mentally not stable to go out. Maika was under her blanket and typing her ‘digital diary’. Maika has somewhat by now has realized that there might be someone different than her that resides in her body. Eren was looking at the sky through his window, although resting in the bed. The window was right by his bed. He is still wondering about the fact that a live human being died just before his very eyes. But someone was carefree and was walking his way to the hospital. ………………

Fresher’s suck. Parties suck too. Everything just sucks without Reshwa. I am actually on my way to the hospital now. After what happened on Saturday seeing Mikey and Erika getting along so well, I think I got some courage to face her. It’s been almost three months since I saw her. Well, I have completed my rampage after all. I am thinking of giving her the present I could not give her that time and I have yet to eat her tastiest food. But now that I think about what happened on Saturday. Who the hell was that hot chick? I mean she definitely is not hotter than Reshwa. Actually, no one could possibly come close to Reshwa’s hotness. What was I thinking again? Yeah, that assassin came out of nowhere like Black Widow . That time, I intentionally threw that knife at Mikey’s leg and it’s good that he got that hint. My bloody performance was just an attention seeker show for that bastard. What was his name again? Yeah, Takami. I threw it so that Mikey could at least save Erika. I actually felt he desperately wanted to save her. He reminded me of myself somewhat. What my exact thought at the time was something like this: ‘ Yeah… Now Mikey would stab him in the leg and then that asshole would shoot him two or three times and in the end, Erika would be saved, and then she would kick that asshole dead. ’ Well, actually I read this kind of story somewhere else. But I am glad that they both are safe and fine now. What a love story! Wait, there’s something similar between our love stories. Do love stories always have something tragic in the middle? Hmm… I guess it does have sometimes. But that incident actually changed my outlook and my second opinion… No, people still are scum. That truth will never change. That is reality. But I understood two more things very clearly about life: Life desire desires to move forward. There’s no denying this fact too. Nobody can move forward without having a goal. If there’s nothing such a goal in your life, then you’re as dead as good. Mike’s lust for revenge made it clear for me, whereas I was taking a lot of fun in my revenge, but he had a gutsy dedication in it. I think that even if he had died that day, he might actually have somehow come back to kill Takami. Maybe he had regeneration abilities or had a hidden DragonBall in him to escape death or something like that. Second, which I, myself am a true example of, is: Life without being cruel and challenging is not enjoyable. There’s nothing more to say about it. You can get

that easily right? Oh my… it seems I arrived at the hospital already. I am actually a bit nervous to see her, but it’s gonna be okay. ‘ All is Well ’. I might take a look at how those two are doing also. (Shinya doesn’t like to names. It is like a disorder for him. The second he knows someone's name; he misspells it or forgets it. His favorite names are Shinya and Reshwa.) Let’s now move our attention to a certain group now. Ryker’s group beat the crap out of the nameless gang led by Max when Mike was confronting Takumi. Ryker somehow regretted that he wasn’t there for him at that moment, but he couldn’t think of the possibility that Takumi Tanaka himself would go there. But he was glad that Takumi finally died. Right now in the city, they are arguing about what movie they should rewatch today. The two options available were: either Avengers Endgame or Your name. They continued on their argument. And the unbeatable man, Ryogo Shaw, was wandering around the cith with Sherlock and again soon he would be confronted by an individual or a group, and then there will be people up in the sky after six seconds. +X+X+X+X+

3 weeks later Near Ikara – along hillside

This is a national highway. The highway circled the hill. The nature view was very splendid there. The weather was cloudy. Monsoon always starts a bit early in Ikara.

A young boy has just reached his destination here. He came by bus which was on its way out of the city. The place was not exactly outside the city nor inside the city. He stood at the bus stop for a moment to ire the nature there. He then crossed the road, watching carefully sideways for any incoming speeding vehicles. He was wearing a black shirt and black pants and had a bouquet of white flowers in the right hand. There was a midsized barren land along the road and a gate to enter through it. He was about to enter but halted for a second on seeing an IPD car parked nearby. But then again continued on his way. It was unusual for a police car to be parked at such a place. The gate was rusted. It obviously made a creaking sound on opening it. He went inside. He walked straight, looked to and fro, and then took a left turn and walked forward again. There was another man with blonde hair, sitting with crossed legs on the ground. He was wearing a black suit, a white shirt underneath it, and black pants and was just staring at a tombstone. It started drizzling. The rain was not hard as someone would say it’s raining cats and dogs. It was actually light and refreshing; might be the first downpour of monsoon. The young man came to a stop. He must have reached his destination. He just stood near that man. The man sitting on the ground was still staring at the tombstone. The bangs of his long hair were hiding his eyes, the young man couldn’t see his entire face nor did the man sitting on the ground saw the young man’s face. But he did notice the presence of him. “How’s college?” the man said. The voice was low as mumbling but it was audible, still didn’t lift his eyes to take a look at the young man. His hair was drenched now. Fine strands of thick hair and water were falling down drop by drop at the end of each strand. It was just like how a drop of water fall from a leaf, it is pushed down by the droplet but then immediately pulled up by the node. “As uninteresting as ever.” The young man replied, even though he was also looking at the tombstone. His tone was the same as that man. “Good to hear. How’s your progress with Maika?” Both of them were drenching wet now. The young man's shirt was now sticking with his skin, showing fine

lines and wrinkles. The question asked was a casual one, but it was saddening for the young man to hear. He didn’t want to answer that, so he asked him a question in return. “Are you crying, Mike?” The question was simple but was not essentially suitable for the weather and for that situation. “Why would you say I am crying? It’s raining…it’s the raindrops.” The answer was also quite obvious. The young man standing could not even take a single glance at him, yet he told him that he was crying. “I don’t know exactly… but the raindrops falling down from your chin seems to be unusually heavy and translucent…” stopping at each end of a sentence; he didn’t want to say that, but he felt like he should, “and I think… this place is where people shed their tears…” “You really have a good eye, don’t you Eren?” The man finally turned his head and looked up at his friend but with his eyes closed. An unbroken stream was flowing down sideways along the cheeks and mingling with the raindrops. He smiled at him, though that was a forced one. Eren clenched his fists strongly. The flower stems were almost crushed but then relaxed his hand a bit. That was the only last expression he wanted to see on the face of his dear friend. He looked down, the hair was dripping drops, and again clenched his hands more tightly. “Why are you smiling? … Anyone could tell that’s a lie,” Eren still looking down, and said in a low taut voice. “WHAT THE HELL’S WRONG WITH YOU, MIKE? WHY DO YOU ALWAYS HAVE TO ACT TOUGH, EVEN YOU, YOURSELF REALIZE THAT YOU ARE ALREADY BROKEN? …… SHE’S…” the tone was vibrant and clear. “She is gone…Erika has gone…”

<<<<<<<<

The day after Takumi died – Sunday – Ikara public hospital After operations and surgeries, Mike and Erika were put in ICU. Around 10 pm, it was reported by a doctor that Erika Tanaka has died out of excessive blood loss and the bullet has burst open one of her aortae. Later that night, after midnight precisely, a nurse was there to examine the patients. On checking her Erika’s bed, the body was not there, but just a piece of paper written in blood:

This red stain is the blood of the devil’s daughter. We will take her, cut her down to smithereens and then burn those fragments, and feed them to the street dogs.

The nurse was calm on reading it. She was expressionless but just had a smirk on her face. It was the simple fact that she hated the Tanakas, so did the group who took her body. Later on Monday night, it was informed that Erika Tanaka had died too. The reason was unclear, but it was suspected that the assassin took her down too with her father. Mike woke up five days after that incident. The doctors were actually surprised that he was able to live. But none of the staff informed him about Erika. He would ask them how she was doing almost whenever they would come to check on him. But fearing that his mental health will deteriorate, they lied every single time, and with each time, his hopes of a happy peaceful life were raised. But he was completely healed, for about two weeks, he started doubting something. The expressions on the faces of nurses and doctors, it was obvious, because they always had a regretful face after they replied to him. He came to know about her fate when the police department approached him on his release day. Mike Hunt was suspected as an illegal drug dealer in the main city. Just him, no one else. But the cops knew that to handle a market at such a large scale, he must have some s. He knew that someday this would happen. The police

arrested him, but before they did he asked if he could write a note and leave it near Erika’s bed. That was when the cops told him that she had already died. >>>>>>>>

Present

“You think I am acting tough……?” Mike got up, a dead tone in his voice. “Eren, you really think I am acting tough?” head down, he wasn’t looking at him, but Eren looked at him as his eyes elevated as Mike stood up. “You know Eren…” Mike turned around, head still down, and walked about two meters and then reached a tree, “this is the first time I cried after my parents died.” Eren was still two meters behind and staring at him. “Nothing changed…” he bumped his head lightly on the tree trunk and stuck it, “nothing changed at all, life…” and then lightly, almost like a touching, punched the tree with his right hand, head still stuck on to the tree, “…life seems to be cruel to me only,” another punch from the left lightly and kept repeating it. “I had a hope, a small tiny light of hope, or I might have been foolish to think that my life could become a bit better with her; frankly I thought of dying after killing her father, but she gave me hope.” Eren was just listening from the back and was soaking wet. “Erika promised me that she would live… together with me… but then……” still punching the trunk lightly with his hands, “she died………WHY THE HELL DID SHE LIE? … WHY? WHYYYYY……?” and started punching the tree with as hard as possible, “SUCH A LIAR… SHE WENT UP AHEAD HERSELF, LEAVING ME BEHIND……” the tree was literally shaking. “YEAH…I KNOW NOW WHY……” Eren looked at him and drop the flowers ran to stop him; he saw the blood in the tree trunk slithering down, “BECAUSE SHE WAS A TANAKAAAHH…… THOSE FUCKTARDS… LYING IS WHAT THEY ARE PROUD OF… HOW COULD I EVEN BELIEVE THOSE

WORDS OF HER…” No pain, just rage, resentment, sadness, hatred, the sense of betrayal was flowing through him. Eren pulled him back by his both hands, but Mike was resisting. “Stop it, Myyyeeeekkk…” Eren was nowhere strong like Mike was; he was also losing grip due to the rain. “GOD WHAT WAS MY FAULT? I DID EVERYTHING I CAN. IS IT WRONG I KILLED TAKUMI? IS AVENGING MY MOTHER SOMETHING WRONG I DID?” “Snap… out of… eeettttt...” But still with everything Eren got in his guts he pulled him and pushed him onto the ground. “YEAH, YEAH…… EREN…YOU MUST BE ENJOYING YOUR COLLEGE DAYS RIGHT? HAVE YOU ALREADY SLEPT WITH MAIKA?” Mike has already fallen down. He was wheezing, but he kept his voice strident. “HOW DOES IT FEEL TO BE WITH THE ONE YO — Eren came rushing and punched him in the face, “Mike… Get a grip on yourself. Erika wouldn’t want to see us fight.” The punch was not as powerful since Eren almost exhausted his energy when he pulled, but he brought back his friend to his senses. “She’s……she’s not here…” “Then, to whom are you saying those damn words too? You are just feeding dumping with self-believed correct reasons, Mike.” Eren’s voice was gruff and gravelly. In these three weeks, Eren came about to know about Mike’s connection to Takumi and also about the massacre of his family. “Do you want someone unrelated to you to forgive you for your actions, huh? Actions always accompany consequences.”

“What was I doing…?” Mike said, his hands pressing the ground. He saw his fingers and knuckles bloodied. Blood was not oozing out; the punching had flattened the wounds that there was no blood leaking out but that the skin was almost ripped apart. “What was saying…? No…that is wrong…” Mike clenched his fingers now,

blood came rushing out. “She was a kind girl… Imposing my fault on her? She got shot in the first place because of me. From the very start, it was my fault…” Mike realized how much he had drowned himself in revenge. He realized that his vengeance came at the price of his loved one. “…she might have been at college now… she might have been living a great life now… she might have been……happy without me…… AAAAUUUUUGGGHHHH!!!!!!!! WHY… HUHHHHHHH……. HAh… HAh… HAh……” Mike started crying hysterically looking up at the sky. His scrunched face was stretched by the mouth which in turn strained the veins and muscles in his neck. The world turned into a blur for him and so did all the sounds. Tears dripped off the end of his nose and splattered all over his face. Snot and tears getting into his mouth. The taste. The smell. Everything was just gone. “WHYWHYWHYWHYYY……” he kept screaming at the very top of his lungs. His upper body and shoulders wracking with every sob, chest rising and falling unevenly as he gasps for breath, balling his hands into fists he kept on punching the ground. The rain wasn’t pleasant and sounding anymore, the thunder of his wailing made it disheartening. He kept on and on and on… finally, Eren came near him and put a hand on his shoulder. The wailing stopped for a second, he wanted to see who was touching his shaky shoulder. “Mr. Mike Hunt… ease yourself.” Mike knew the meaning of words but those meant nothing for him. “You have to keep on moving forward……” These words somehow calmed Mike. “See you later, Mike…” Eren walked away and wondered whether he would ever see him again… The bouquet was on his path. It was all soaked in rain. Eren picked it up and placed it near the gravestone. Erika-chan… you shouldn’t assure such promises, you won’t able to keep…

Eren followed the same path back to the gate. On reaching there, he looked up and thought: The rain here… in this city… doesn’t feel any different from my hometown… I don’t know why but I have been feeling something since I came here, in Ikara. As if something fascinating and extraordinary is about to happen. It’s like the adventure I always wanted is just around the corner. ****************

This is neither the end nor the start of the story. This is just a part of their stories. With time moving forward, one must keep moving on forward. The village boy came to know about the true colors of Ikara in just seven days. He believes something amazing lies in his life ahead, and with that he keeps on moving forward. With the appearance of a mastermind, Ikara is going to get more twisted, so are the lives of the people.

*****************

‘Humans are the best. Within them lies the infinite possibilities of evolving. The entropy of their randomness is just amazing… And what’s more amazing is this city. I just love Ikara…’ ~ Isaac Pierce ‘When a person dies, he/she leaves a scar behind. You should cherish that scar. Either it will fade away with time or it will get wielded in your soul. But if you won’t cherish it, it will just hurt.”

~ Anonymous ‘Life is all about happiness and sadness. It’s true. But the problem lies that they are unevenly divided. If it tends to sadness, then it is a cruel reality and if it tends to happiness, that’s just a mere fateful coincidence.’ ~ Anonymous ‘Always have a dedication in something or you are a walking dead meat.’ ~ Mike Hunt ‘Humans who don’t understand other fellow humans are no longer humans.’ ~ Isaac Pierce

Afterword

Hello there, Ikara readers! It is really a great pleasure to see that you all have reached the end of the first volume already or have you didn’t? Because some people check the afterword first and within those people, I am included too. Please read the story first or the afterword might spoil it. So, how was the journey? I hope it was enjoyable. Frankly, I am a bit disappointed. Because I have been writing this story for the last three or four months and then suddenly it came to a stop. It feels kinda weird though because I actually wanted to finish it quickly. But the journey until here, man, I really enjoyed that. It was a bit depressing when my parents me to stop doing this. Well, they are correct in their senses, I should be concentrating on my studies now, but the characters pulled me here until this point. Well, now let’s talk a bit about the story. Being a fictional urban city, Ikara doesn’t need much of a world-building process, anyone could imagine it. At first, I thought that this would just a story about a boy who moved to a city; I am talking about Eren of course and that I would wind it up in a single volume, but then my wacky stupid brain just went on and on thinking over things and might be on a path to a series. To be honest, I don’t know how exactly I will put a stop to this series if start writing it or how far can the story move on because I see no end to it as of now. I have a tiny glimpse of idea how it can end though. The first few chapters may have been a bit slow-paced but it was all because I wanted to introduce the characters slowly. The problem with writing a novel that I can most probably face up ahead in the future is with the fight scenes. It is actually hard to put in words and the way I imagine it might be different from how a reader imagines it. But I would try my best to do it correctly. And I am not sure when the second volume of it will come out, because I got my ENTRANCE EXAMS to do. I have actually thought of how the second volume

would be, so please just don’t think of exams as an excuse. I might write a spinoff series of Ikara though. Again a wholehearted thanks from me for reading my story. The next volume, whenever it comes out, it won’t disappoint you for sure, so please wait until next time. Today is Christmas and here I am writing my afterword. As a present to you all, I would give a little preview of the volume (please check that on your own wish; it may spoil you, but you won’y be able to realize or understand anything) and I would say that…… There are great easter eggs in this volume. See ya all later. Bye 2020, welcome 2021…

~ Ritom Sarkar, December 2020

PREVIEW

“I am your new P.E teacher. It seems Sir Justin has left the college. So Yo! My dear students, let’s party all day.”

“Mike Hunt, I am here to save you…”

“Isaac, I am gonna kill you once more.”

“No Henry……no you can’t die… nooooooo……”